Skip to main content

Full text of "England, a nation : being the papers of the Patriots' Club"

See other formats


ENGLAND:   A  NATION 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/englandnationbeiOOpatrrich 


ENGLAND:  A  NATION 

BEING    THE    PAPERS    OF 
THE    PATRIOTS'    CLUB 


EDITED    BY 

LUCIAN   OLDERSHAW 


LONDON  AND  EDINBURGH 

R.     BRIMLEY     JOHNSON 

1904 


^    V 

o 


CONTENTS 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA      -  .  ,  .  1 

By  G.  K.  Chesterton. 

THE  ENGLISH  CITY  -  -  -  -        44 

By  C.  F.  G.  Mastennan. 

THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE       -  -  -        95 

By  R.  C.  K.  Ensor. 

THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND-  -  -  -      130 

By  Hugh  Law,  M.P. 

THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA  -  -  -      159 

By  Henry  W.  Nevinson. 

THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA      -  -  -      183 

By  J.  L.  Hammond. 

PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION      -  -  -      200 

By  Reginald  A.  Bray,  L.C.C. 

PATRIOTISM  AND  THE  CHRISTIAN   FAITH  -      234 

By  the  Eev.  Conrad  NoeL 

THE  FACT  OF  THE  MATTER         -  -  -      253 

By  the  Editor. 


300783 


Old  England^  gracious  wielder  of  the  spell 
Of  pastoral  heauty,  janitress  benign 
Of  green  Arcadian  temples,  matron-belle 
Robed  rich  of  rustic  glory,  it  is  well, 
Yea,  past  all  boasting,  to  be  son  of  thine. 

Foul  fall  such  ingrates  as  the  spell  proclaim 
A  charm  outworn,  and  in  tJieir  lust  of  gold 
Deem  thy  swift  conquests  of  sublimer  fame 
Than  this  that  sliaped  them — English  such  in  name. 
Yet  aliens  utter  both  in  heart  and  mould. 

Stay  thou  green  England,  fill  thy  loins  with  store 

Of  peasant  manhood,  sow  thou  plenteous  seed 

Of  such  grim  valour  as  was  thine  of  yore, 

Be  thy  strong  philtres  aye  and  everrrwre 

The  brood  green  woodland  and  the  wind-swept  mead ! 

GEORGE  BARTRAM. 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA 

By  G.  K.  Chesterton 


THE  scepticism  of  the  last  two  centuries 
has  attacked  patriotism  as  it  has 
attacked  all  the  other  theoretic  passions  of 
mankind,  and  in  the  case  of  patriotism  the 
attack  has  been  interesting  and  respectable 
because  it  has  come  from  a  set  of  modern 
writers  who  are  not  mere  sceptics,  but  who 
really  have  an  organic  belief  in  philosophy 
and  politics.  Tolstoy,  perhaps  the  greatest 
of  living  Europeans,  has  succeeded  in 
founding  a  school  which,  whatever  its  faults 
(and  they  are  neither  few  nor  small),  has  all 
the  characteristics  of  a  great  religion.  Like 
a  great  religion,  it  is  positive,  it  is  public, 
above  all,  it  is  paradoxical.  The  Tolstoyan 
enjoys  asserting  the  hardest  parts  of  his 
belief  with  that  dark  and  magnificent  joy 
which  has  been  unknown  in  the  world  for 
nearly  four  hundred  years.  He  enjoys 
saying,  *  No  man  should  strike  a  blow  even 
to  defend  his  country,'  in  the  same  way  that 
Tertullian  enjoyed  saying,  '  Credo  quia  im- 
possihile.'' 

1  1 


'i2f     PAPERS  01^  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

This  important  and  growing  sect,  together 
with  many  modern  intellectuals  of  various 
schools,  directly  impugn  the  idea  of  pat- 
riotism as  interfering  with  the  larger  senti- 
ment of  the  love  of  humanity.  To  them 
the  particular  is  always  the  enemy  of  the 
general.  To  them  every  nation  is  the  rival 
of  mankind.  To  them,  in  not  a  few  in- 
stances, every  man  is  the  rival  of  mankind. 
And  they  bear  a  dim  and  not  wholly 
agreeable  resemblance  to  a  certain  kind  of 
people  who  go  about  saying  that  nobody 
should  go  to  church,  since  God  is  omni- 
present, and  not  to  be  found  in  churches. 

Suppose  that  two  men,  lost  upon  some 
gray  waste  in  rain  and  darkness,  were  to 
come  upon  the  light  of  a  porch  and  take 
shelter  in  some  strange  house,  where  the 
household  entertained  them  pleasantly.  It 
might  be  that  some  feast  or  entertainment 
was  going  forward  ;  that  private  theatricals 
w^ere  in  preparation,  or  progressive  whist  in 
progress.  One  of  these  travellers  might 
lend  a  hand  instinctively  and  heartily,  might 
play  his  cards  at  whist  in  a  fighting  spirit, 
might  black  his  face  in  theatricals  and  make 
the  children  laugh.  And  this  he  would  do 
because  he  felt  kindly  towards  the  whole 
company.  But  the  other  man  would  say  : 
*  I  love  this  company  so  much  that  I  dislike 
its  being  divided  into  factions  by  progressive 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  3 

whist ;  I  love  so  much  the  human  face 
divine  that  I  do  not  wish  to  see  it  obscured 
with  soot  or  grease-paint  ;  I  will  not  take  a 
partner  for  the  lancers,  for  that  would 
involve  selecting  one  woman  for  special 
privilege,  and  I  love  you  all  alike.'  The 
first  man  would  undoubtedly  amuse  the 
whole  company  more.  And  would  he  not 
love  the  whole  company  more  ? 

Every  one  of  us  has,  indeed,  been  lost  in 
a  gray  waste  of  eternity,  and  strayed  to  the 
portal  of  this  earth,  over  which  the  lamp  is 
the  sun.  We  find  inside  the  company  of 
humanity  engaged  in  certain  ancient  festivals 
and  forms,  certain  competitions  and  distinc- 
tions. And,  as  in  the  other  case,  two  kinds 
of  love  can  be  offered  to  that  society.  The 
prig  will  profess  to  join  in  their  unity  ;  the 
good  comrade  will  join  in  their  divisions. 

If  the  stray  guests  see  something  utterly 
immoral  in  the  distinctions,  something 
utterly  wicked  in  the  ritual,  doubtless  they 
must  protest ;  but  they  should  never  pro- 
test because  the  distinctions  are  distinctions, 
and  therefore  in  one  sense  exclusive,  or 
because  the  ritual  is  ritual,  and  therefore  in 
one  sense  irrational.  If  the  stranger  in  the 
house  has  a  moral  objection,  for  instance,  to 
playing  for  money,  he  ought  to  decline, 
though  he  ought  not  to  enjoy  declining. 
But  he  must  not  ask,  *  Why  am  I  arbitrarily 

1—2 


4     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

made  a  partner  with  So-and-so  ?'  He  must 
not  say,  '  What  rational  'diflPerence  is  there 
between  spades  and  diamonds  ?'  If  he 
really  loves  his  kind,  he  will,  as  far  as  he 
can,  and  in  the  great  mass  of  things,  play 
the  parts  given  him.  He  will  preserve  this 
gay  and  impetuous  conservatism;  he  will 
throw  himself  into  the  competitive  sports 
of  nationality ;  he  will  walk  with  relish  in 
the  ancient  theatricals  of  religion. 

Because  the  modern  intellectuals  who 
disapprove  of  patriotism  do  not  do  this,  a 
strange  coldness  and  unreality  hangs  about 
their  love  for  men.  If  you  ask  them 
whether  they  love  humanity,  they  will  say, 
doubtless  sincerely,  that  they  do.  But  if 
you  ask  them  touching  any  of  the  classes 
that  go  to  make  up  humanity,  you  will  find 
that  they  hate  them  all.  They  hate  kings, 
they  hate  priests,  they  hate  soldiers,  they 
hate  sailors.  They  distrust  men  of  science, 
they  denounce  the  middle  classes,  they 
despair  of  working  men,  but  they  adore 
humanity.  Only  they  always  speak  of 
humanity  as  if  it  were  a  curious  foreign 
nation.  They  are  dividing  themselves  more 
and  more  from  men  to  exalt  the  strange 
race  of  mankind.  They  are  ceasing  to  be 
human  in  the  effort  to  be  humane. 

The  truth  is,  of  course,  that  real  univer- 
sality is  to  be  reached  rather  by  convincing 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  5 

ourselves  that  we  are  in  the  best  possible 
relation  with  our  immediate  surroundings. 
The  man  who  loves  his  own  children  is 
much  more  universal,  is  much  more  fully  in 
the  general  order,  than  the  man  who  dandles 
the  infant  hippopotamus  or  puts  the  young 
crocodile  in  a  perambulator.  For  in  loving 
his  own  children  he  is  doing  something  which 
is  (if  I  may  use  the  phrase)  far  more  essen- 
tially hippopotamic  than  dandling  hippo- 
potami ;  he  is  doing  as  they  do.  It  is  the  same 
with  patriotism.  A  man  who  loves  humanity 
and  ignores  patriotism  is  ignoring  humanity. 
The  man  who  loves  his  country  may  not 
happen  to  pay  extravagant  verbal  compli- 
ments to  humanity,  but  he  is  paying  to  it 
the  greatest  of  compliments — imitation. 

The  fundamental  spiritual  advantage  of 
patriotism  and  such  sentiments  is  this :  that 
by  means  of  it  all  things  are  loved  ade- 
quately, because  all  things  are  loved  indi- 
vidually. Cosmopolitanism  gives  us  one 
country,  and  it  is  good;  nationalism  gives 
us  a  hundred  countries,  and  every  one  of 
them  is  the  best.  Cosmopolitanism  offers  a 
positive,  patriotism  a  chorus  of  superlatives. 
Patriotism  begins  the  praise  of  the  world 
at  the  nearest  thing,  instead  of  beginning  it 
at  the  most  distant,  and  thus  it  insures 
what  is,  perhaps,  the  most  essential  of  all 
earthly  considerations,  that  nothing  upon 


6     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

earth  shall  go  without  its  due  appreciation. 
Wherever  there  is  a  strangely  -  shaped 
mountain  upon  some  lonely  island,  wherever 
there  is  a  nameless  kind  of  fruit  growing  in 
some  obscure  forest,  patriotism  insures  that 
this  shall  not  go  into  darkness  without 
being  remembered  in  a  song. 

There  is,  moreover,  another  broad  dis- 
tinction, which  inclines  us  to  side  with 
those  who  support  the  abstract  idea  of 
patriotism  against  those  who  oppose  it. 
There  are  two  methods  by  which  intelligent 
men  may  approach  the  problem  of  that 
temperance  which  is  the  object  of  morality 
in  all  matters — in  wine,  in  war,  in  sex,  in 
patriotism  ;  that  temperance  which  desires, 
if  possible,  to  have  wine  without  drunken- 
ness, war  without  massacre,  love  without 
profligacy,  and  patriotism  without  Sir  Alfred 
Harmsworth.  One  method,  advocated  by 
many  earnest  people  from  the  beginning  of 
history,  is  what  may  roughly  be  called  the 
teetotal  method  ;  that  is,  that  it  is  better, 
because  of  their  obvious  danger,  to  do  with- 
out these  great  and  historic  passions  alto- 
gether. The  upholders  of  the  other  method 
(of  whom  I  am  one)  maintain,  on  the  con- 
trary, that  the  only  ultimate  and  victorious 
method  of  getting  rid  of  the  danger  is 
thoroughly  to  understand  and  experience 
the  passions.     We  maintain  that  with  every 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  7 

one  of  the  great  emotions  of  life  there  goes 
a  certain  terror,  which,  when  taken  with 
imaginative  reality,  is  the  strongest  possible 
opponent  of  excess  ;  we  maintain,  that  is  to 
say,  that  the  way  to  be  afraid  of  war  is 
to  know  something  about  war  ;  that  the 
way  to  be  afraid  of  love  is  to  know  some- 
thing about  it  ;  that  the  way  to  avoid 
excess  in  wine  is  to  feel  it  as  a  perilous 
benefit,  and  that  patriotism  goes  along  with 
these.  The  other  party  maintains  that  the 
best  guarantee  of  temperance  is  to  wear  a 
blue  ribbon  ;  we  maintain  that  the  best 
guarantee  is  to  be  born  in  a  wine-growing 
country.  They  maintain  that  the  best 
guarantee  of  purity  is  to  take  a  celibate 
vow  ;  we  maintain  that  the  best  guarantee 
of  purity  is  to  fall  in  love.  They  maintain 
that  the  best  guarantee  of  avoiding  a  reck- 
less pugnacity  is  to  forswear  fighting  ;  we 
maintain  that  the  best  guarantee  is  to  have 
once  experienced  it.  They  maintain  that 
we  should  care  for  our  country  too  little  to 
resent  trifling  impertinences  ;  we  maintain 
that  we  should  care  too  much  about  our 
country  to  do  so.  It  is  like  the  Moham- 
medan and  Christian  sentiment  of  tem- 
perance. Mohammedanism  makes  wine  a 
poison ;  Christianity  makes  it  a  sacrament. 

Many  humane  moderns  have  a  horror  of 
nationahty  as  the  mother  of  wars.     So  in 


8     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

a  sense  it  is,  just  as  love  and  religion  are. 
Men  will  always  fight  about  the  things  they 
care  for,  and  in  many  cases  quite  rightly. 
But  there  is  another  thing  which  should  not 
be  altogether  forgotten,  and  that  is  this  : 
that  in  so  far  as  men  increase  in  intelligence 
they  must  see  that  a  quite  primary  and 
mystical  affection  is  a  foolish  thing  to  put 
into  violent  competition  with  another  thing 
of  the  same  kind.  Men  may  fight  about  a 
rational  preference,  because  there  victory 
may  prove  something.  But  an  irrational 
preference  is  far  too  fine  a  thing  to  fight 
about,  because  there  victory  proves  nothing. 
When  men  first  become  conscious  of 
splendid  and  disturbing  emotions,  it  is 
their  natural  instinct,  their  first  and  most 
natural  and  most  reasonable  instinct,  to 
kill  people.  Thus,  for  instance,  the  senti- 
ment of  romantic  love  went  through  the 
same  historical  evolution  as  the  sentiment 
of  patriotism.  When  a  medieval  knight 
or  troubadour  realized  that  there  was  an 
intensity  in  a  pure  and  monogamous  senti- 
ment which  was  quite  beyond  anything 
in  merely  animal  appetites,  he  immediately 
took  a  long  spear  and  rushed  round  the 
neighbourhood  offering  to  kill  anybody 
who  denied  that  he  had  fallen  in  love  with 
precisely  the  right  person.  I  do  not  think 
that  it  can  be  reasonably  maintained  that 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  9 

romantic  love  has  decayed  in  the  centuries 
succeeding  this  ;  what  has  happened  has 
been  that  people  have  perceived  not  that 
love  is  too  insignificant  to  fight  about,  but 
that  it  is  too  important  to  fignt  about. 
Men  have  perceived,  that  is  to  say,  that  in 
these  matters  of  the  afi'ections  all  combat  is 
ineffective,  since  no  combatant  would  ever 
accept  its  issue.  Each  of  us  thinks  his  own 
country  is  the  best  in  the  world,  just  as 
each  of  us  might  think  his  own  mother  the 
best  in  the  world.  But  when  we  think 
this  we  do  not  proceed,  or  in  the  least 
desire  to  proceed,  to  the  bellicose  test.  We 
do  not  set  our  mothers  to  fight  each  other 
in  an  ampitheatre,  and  for  the  excellent 
reason  that  if  one  mother  overcame  the 
other  mother,  it  would  not  make  the  least 
difference  to  anybody.  That  is  the  only 
serious  objection  to  the  institution  of  the 
duel.  That  the  duel  kills  men  seems  to 
me  a  comparatively  trifling  matter  ;  foot- 
ball and  fox-hunting  and  the  London 
hospitals  very  frequently  do  that.  The  only 
rational  objection  to  the  duel  is  that  it 
invokes  a  most  painful  and  sanguinary 
proceeding  in  order  to  settle  a  question,  and 
does  not  settle  it.  It  is  our  belief,  there- 
fore, that  the  right  way  to  avoid  the 
incidental  excesses  of  patriotism  is  the 
same  as  that  in  the  cases  of  sex  or  war — 


10    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

it  is  to  know  something  about  it.  Just  as, 
according  to  our  view,  there  will  always  be 
in  some  degree  the  power  of  sex  and  the  use 
of  wine,  so  there  will  always  be  the  pos- 
|sibility  of  such  a  thing  as  patriotic  war. 
But  just  as  a  man  who  has  been  in  love 
w^ill  find  it  difficult  to  write  a  whole  frantic 
epic  about  a  flirtation,  so  all  that  kind  of 
rhetoric  about  the  Union  Jack  and  the 
Anglo-Saxon  blood,  which  has  made  amus- 
ing the  journalism  of  this  country  for  the 
last  six  years,  will  be  merely  impossible  to 
the  man  who  has  for  one  moment  called  up 
before  himself  what  would  be  the  real 
sensation  of  hearing  that  a  foreign  army 
was  encamped  on  Box  Hill.  The  light  and 
loose  talk  about  national  victories  impresses 
those  who  think  with  me  merely  as  a  mark 
of  the  lack  of  serious  passion.  The  average 
reasonable  citizen,  of  whatever  political 
colour,  would  admit  that  such  talk  shows 
too  much  patriotism.  We  should  say  that 
it  shows  too  little. 

To  the  cosmopolitan,  therefore,  who  pro- 
fesses to  love  humanity  and  hate  local 
preference,  we  shall  reply  :  *  How  can  you 
love  humanity  and  hate  anything  so  human  ?' 
If  he  replies  that  in  his  eyes  local  preference 
is  a  positive  sin,  is  only  human  in  the  sense 
that  wife-beating  is  human,  we  shall  reply 
that  in  that  case  he  has  a  code  of  morality 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  11 

so  different  from  ours  that  the  very  use  of 
the  word  *  sin  '  is  almost  useless  between  us. 
If  he  says  that  the  thing  is  not  positive 
sin,  but  is  foolish  and  narrow,  we  shall  reply 
that  this  is  a  matter  of  impression,  and  that 
to  us  it  is  his  atmosphere  which  is  narrow 
to  the  point  of  suffocation.  And  we  shall 
pray  for  him,  hoping  that  some  day  he  will 
break  out  of  the  little  stifling  cell  of  the 
cosmopolitan  world,  and  find  himself  in  the 
open  fields  and  infinite  sky  of  England. 
Lastly,  if  he  says,  as  he  certainly  will,  that 
it  is  unreasonable  to  draw  the  limit  at  one 
place  rather  than  another,  and  that  he  does 
not  know  what  is  a  nation  and  what  is  not,  we 
shall  say  :  '  By  this  sign  you  are  conquered  ; 
your  weakness  lies  precisely  in  the  fact  that 
you  do  not  know  a  nation  when  you  see  it. 
There  are  many  kinds  of  love  affairs,  there 
are  many  kinds  of  song,  but  all  ordinary 
people  know  a  love  affair  or  a  song  when 
they  see  it.  They  know  that  a  concubinage 
is  not  necessarily  a  love  affair,  that  a  work 
in  rhyme  is  not  necessarily  a  song.  If  you 
do  not  understand  vague  words,  go  and  sit 
among  the  pedants,  and  let  the  work  of  the 
world  he  done  by  people  who  do.'  It  is 
better  occasionally  to  call  some  mountains 
hills,  and  some  hills  mountains,  than  to  be 
in  that  mental  state  in  which  one  thinks, 
because   there    is   no    fixed   height    for   a 


V2    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

mountain,  that  there  are  no  mountains  in 
the  world. 

II 

Tolstoyanism,  then,  with  all  its  earnest- 
ness, with  all  its  honourable  lucidity,  we 
find,  from  our  point  of  view,  to  be  a  frigid 
and  arbitrary  fancy,  incomparable  in  its 
moral  value  to  that  intensity  which  has 
bound  living  men  to  an  actual  and  ancient 
soil.  It  suffers  in  the  comparison  from  the 
profound  sense  that  we  have  that  the  former 
opinion  is  superficial,  and  the  latter  vital  ; 
that  is  to  say,  we  have  no  doubt  at  all  that 
an  ordinary  man,  born  in  England,  might 
profess  himself  a  Tolstoyan  and  an  opponent 
of  patriotism  with  every  mark  of  reason  and 
sincerity ;  we  also  have  no  doubt  at  all  that 
if  he  saw  the  Russian  flag  run  up  in 
Trafalgar  Square  he  would  go  white  to  the 
lips.  But  this  humanitarian  theory  of  the 
wrongness  of  the  national  sentiment,  though 
important,  is  by  no  means  the  most  power- 
ful opponent  of  that  sentiment  to-day. 
Another  force  is  in  the  field,  which  is  by 
its  nature  quite  equally  antagonistic  to 
patriotism,  and  which  is,  unlike  the  other, 
equipped  with  power,  with  wealth,  and  with 
a  fair  chance  of  triumph  in  practical  poHtics. 
This  second  enemy  of  patriotism  is,  I  need 
hardly  say,  the  idea  commonly  called  Im- 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  U 

perialism.  Imperialism  seeks  to  destroy 
patriotism,  not  by  sketching  a  remote  and 
unattainable  fusion  between  different  peoples, 
but  by  pointing  out  hoAV  and  where  at  a 
particular  moment  such  fusion  may  be  made. 
Imperialism  is  an  opportunist  cosmopoli- 
tanism. It  says  in  its  rational  moods  (for 
it  has  perfectly  rational  moods,  and  of  these 
only  is  it  fair  to  speak)  :  *  "We  do  not  say  we 
would  annex  Spain  for  fun  or  pick  a  qutirrel 
with  Norway  for  the  sake  of  doing  so.  But 
wherever  circumstances  lead  us  more  or  less 
naturally  to  the  opportunity  of  effacing 
a  distinction,  of  pulling  down  a  flag,  of 
destroying  a  nationality,  we  will  do  so. 
Wherever  we  can  turn  some  separate 
kingdom  or  republic,  with  special  memories 
and  symbols,  into  a  part  of  the  British 
or  Russian  or  German  Empire,  and  make 
it  accept  our  memories  and  symbols,  we 
will  do  so.  We  believe  that  civilization  is 
on  our  side,  and  we  enforce  it  against  Fins 
or  Boers,  against  Poles  or  Irishmen.  We 
are  Imperialists ;  we  are  not  the  reckless 
enemies  of  patriotism,  but  we  are  its 
enemies.'  That  is  the  voice  of  sane  and 
educated  Imperialism.  I  am  aware  that  in 
the  late  confusion  of  political  parties  the 
cause  of  Imperialism  was  to  some  extent 
strengthened  by  appeals  to  the  immortal 
sentiment  of  patriotism.     But  this  is  merely 


14     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

one  of  those  electioneering  bewilderments 
common  in  all  practical  politics,  and  espe- 
cially in  English  politics.  The  patriotic 
feeling  is  used  in  favour  of  Imperialism 
just  as  the  hatred  of  tyrants  might  have 
been  used  against  the  French  Revolution, 
or  the  letter  of  the  constitution  against 
Pym  and  Hampden — that  is,  used  quite 
honestly  and  with  some  reasonable  signi- 
ficance, but  without  any  reference  to  the 
real  divisions  between  great  ideas.  It  is 
perfectly  evident  when  we  consider  the 
matter  fundamentally  that  it  is  impossible 
to  have  an  Imperial  patriotism  ;  that  is 
to  say,  it  is  impossible  to  have  towards 
a  sprawling  and  indeterminate  collection  of 
peoples  of  every  variety  of  goodness  and 
badness  precisely  that  sentiment  which  is 
evoked  in  man,  rightly  or  wrongly,  by  the 
contemplation  of  the  peculiar  customs  of 
his  ancestors  and  the  peculiar  land  of  his 
birth.  Of  course,  it  is  quite  reasonable  to 
use  as  a  metaphor  such  a  phrase  as  having 
a  patriotism  for  the  Empire,  just  as  it  is 
permissible  to  use  as  a  metaphor  such 
a  phrase  as  having  a  patriotism  of  humanity, 
or  such  a  phrase  as  having  fallen  in  love 
with  Rouen  Cathedral.  But  the  perfectly 
legitimate  sentiment  which  leads  a  man  to 
support,  on  political  grounds,  a  huge  cos- 
mopolitan confederation  has  about  as  much 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  15 

resemblance  to  the  passion  which  has  made 
men  sing  of  and  die  for  a  strip  of  land  as 
an  admiration  for  the  architecture  of  Nor- 
mandy has  to  the  hunger  in  the  heart  of 
Romeo.  I  am  not  saying  at  this  point  in 
the  discussion  that  this  old  and  special 
attachment  to  some  individual  soil  or  blood 
is  a  correct  sentiment.  Perhaps  the  political 
theory  which  unites  Jews  like  Disraeli  or 
Germans  like  Lord  Milner  to  a  large  modern 
civilization  is  a  more  rational  sentiment 
than  the  old  sentiment  of  patriotism.  Per- 
haps patriotism  is  a  brutal  fancy  of  primitive 
man  which  it  is  posfftble  for  the  world  to 
putgrow.  All  this  I  shall  discuss  later. 
What  I  am  concerned  to  point  out  at  the 
moment  is  the  more  or  less  self-evident  fact 
that  this  Imperial  idea  or  plan  for  the  con- 
solidation and  identification  of  an  increasing 
number  of  different  commonwealths  cannot 
seriously  be  called  patriotism  according  to 
any  sense  that  that  word  has  ever  actually 
had  among  men.  If  patriotism  does  not 
mean  a  defined  and  declared  preference  for 
certain  traditions  or  surroundings,  it  means 
nothing  whatever,  j  A  thing  like  an  empire, 
like  the  Roman  Empire,  which  contained 
Greeks  and  Goths  and  ancient  Britons  ; 
a  thing  like  the  British  Empire,  which 
contains  Dutchmen  and  Negroes  and  China- 
men in    Hong  Kong,  may  be  a   perfectly 


16    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

legitimate  object  of  a  certain  kind  of  intel- 
lectual esteem,  but  it  is  ludicrous  to  call 
it  patriotism,  or  invoke  the  ancient  deities 
of  the  hearth  and  the  river  and  the  hill. 
There  may  be  good  reason  for  supporting 
Mr.  Beit  in  South  Africa,  but  to  ask  us  in 
the  name  of  patriotism  to  remember  that  he 
is  of  our  people  is  about  as  accurate  as 
asking  us  in  the  name  of  family  feeling 
to  remember  that  he  is  our  great -aunt. 

Across  the  path  of  Imperialism  as  inter- 
preted in  a  patriotic  sense  there  lies  the 
most  insurmountable  of  human  obstacles,  an 
impossibility  which  is  more  than  a  political 
and  more  than  a  financial  impossibility — a 
psychological  impossibility.  An  empire 
has  all  the  characteristics  that  render 
national  attachments  impossible.  It  is 
huge,  it  is  mostly  remote,  it  is  every- 
where diverse  and  contradictory.  Above  all, 
it  is  utterly  undefined  and  unlimited.  Not 
to  see  how  this  frustrates  genuine  enthusiasm 
is  not  to  know  the  alphabet  of  the  human 
heart.  There  is  one  thing  that  is  vitally 
essential  to  everything  which  is  to  be  in- 
tensely enjoyed  or  intensely  admired — 
limitation.  Whenever  we  look  through 
an  archway,  and  are  stricken  into  delight 
with  the  magnetic  clarity  and  completeness 
of  the  landscape  beyond,  we  are  realizing 
the  necessity  of  boundaries.     Whenever  we 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  17 

put  a  picture  in  a  frame,  we  are  acting  upon 
that  primeval  truth  which  is  the  value  of 
small  nationalities.  Wherever  we  write  or 
read  with  pleasure  the  story  of  a  man  living 
adventurously  and  happily  upon  an  island, 
we  have  hold  of  the  truth  which  broke  the 
Roman  Empire,  and  will  always  break 
Imperialism.  All  Imperial  poetry,  even 
the  very  best  (as  in  the  earlier  work  of 
Rudyard  Kipling)  must  be  psychologically 
false,  for  when  a  man  really  loves  a  thing 
he  dwells  not  on  its  largeness,  but  its 
smallness.  The  very  psychology  of  pat- 
riotism is  in  the  patriotism  of  Shakespeare, 
above  all  in  that  hackneyed  and  admirable 
passage  in  *  Richard  IL'  which  is  the  very 
ecstasy  of  the  little  Englander.  It  is  in- 
describably significant  that  Shakespeare,  in 
glorifying  his  country,  compares  it  to  two 
things — a  fortress  and  a  jewel — 

*  This  precious  stone,  set  in  a  silver  sea, 
Which  serves  it  for  the  purpose  of  a  wall. 
Or  as  a  moat  defensive  to  a  house.' 

A  fort  is  a  thing  which  appeals  both  to 
the  boyish  and  the  practical  instinct  as 
characterized  by  a  certain  quality  which  can 
only  be  called  coziness.  A  jewel  is  a  thing 
the  intense  value  of  which  is  enhanced  by 
its  being  both  rare  and  minute.  A  fortress 
not  upon  its  defence,  a  jewel  multiplied  over 

2 


18    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

the  earth  like  the  pebbles  of  the  shore, 
changes  the  note  of  feeling  finally  and 
beyond  recovery.  Imperialism  is  the  open- 
/  ing  of  Shakespeare's  fort  and  the  cheapening 
of  his  jewel.  Shakespeare  was  right  in  this 
particular  kind  of  love-poetry,  as  in  all  other 
kinds.  While  the  anemic  moderns  are 
trying  to  evoke  passion  by  raving  about 
size  and  space  and  eternity,  the  gigantic 
Elizabethan  remembers  in  the  matter  of 
patriotism  also  the  great  psychological  verity 
that  all  love-poetry  tends  to  diminutives. 

It  is  instructive  to  compare  this  graphic 
Little  England  patriotism  of  Shakespeare 
with  the  best  work  of  Mr.  Rudyard  Kipling. 
That  best  work  is  very  beautiful  literature, 
but  it  is  always  at  its  truest  and  most 
beautiful  when  the  writer  is  speaking  of 
cosmopolitanism,  of  the  sensations  of  the 
traveller  in  many  lands.  The  point  of  John 
of  Gaunt'g  utterance  is  that  England  satis- 
fies ;  the  point  of  the  '  Sestina  of  the 
Tramp  Royal'  is  that  nothing  satisfies, 
hardly  even  the  whole  globe  : 

*  Gawd  bless  this  world  !  Whatever  she  'ath  done, 
Excep'  when  awful  long  I've  found  it  good. 
So  write,  before  I  die,  "  'E  liked  it  all !" ' 

That  is  real  poetry,  and  sentiment  too, 
but  it  is  the  very  reverse  of  patriotism.  It 
is  the  light  and  not  inhumane  melancholy 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  19 

of  the  man  who  has  paid  his  vows  to  many 
gods  and  many  women.  Shakespeare's  pat- 
riotism has  the  joy  and  pain  of  a  passionate 
lover  ;  Mr.  Kipling's  has  the  gaiety  and  sad- 
ness of  a  philanderer  among  the  nations. 

Spiritually,  then,  we  hold  that  a  healthy 
man  does  not  demand  cosmopolitanism,  and  , 
does   not   demand    empire.       He   demands 
something  which  is  more  or  less  roughly 
represented   by  Nationalism.      That   is   to'     "j 
say,  he  demands   a   particular   relation  to 
some  homogeneous  community  of  manage- 
able and  imaginable  size,  large  enough  to      / 
inspire  his  reverence  by  its  hold  on  history,     ^ 
small  enough  to  inspire  his  affection  by  its 
hold  on  himself     If  we  were  gods  planning 
a  perfect  planet,  if  we  were  poets  inventing 
a  Utopia,  we  should  divide  the  world  into 
communities  of  this  unity    and   moderate 
size.     It  is,  therefore,  not  true  to  say  of  us 
that  a  cosmopolitan  humanity  is   a  far-off 
ideal ;  it  is  not  an  ideal  at  all  for  us,  but  a 
nightmare. 

And  now,  having  this  purely  idealistic 
faith  in  loyalties  of  this  scope  and  groups 
of  this  kind,  we  have  to  turn  from  pure 
ethics  and  poetry  to  the  discussion  of  the 
earth  as  it  is  at  this  moment.  Hitherto  1 
have  attempted  to  suggest  that  the  national 
idea  is  more  noble  and  pleasing  in  the 
abstract  than  either  the  cosmopolitan  or  the 

2—2 


20    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

Imperial  idea,  if,  indeed,  Imperialism  can  be 
imagined  as  anything  but  cosmopolitan. 
But  now  let  us  turn  to  the  practical  people 
— convertimur  in  gentes. 

Now,  having  this  belief,  that  communities 
of  a  size  much  smaller  than  empires  are  the 
healthy  homes  for  men,  that  they  are  better 
than  either  a  cosmopolitan  anarchy  or  Im- 
perialism, we  look  out  at  practical  history, 
and  discover  a  rather  remarkable  fact.  We 
discover  that  the  civilization  which  has  in 
practical  politics  led  the  world  has  not  only, 
as  a  fact,  branched  or  broken  into  com- 
munities of  this  type,  but  has  made  the 
outline  and  character  of  them  a  sacred  thing. 
Europe,  which  is  the  most  practical  civiliza- 
tion, is  also  the  only  Nationalist  civilization. 
Imperialism  is  Asiatic.  We  see  it  at  its 
very  best  and  most  intellectual  in  a  thing 
like  the  Chinese  civilization.  In  Europe 
only  is  there  this  sense  of  the  sanctity  of  a 
nation.  In  other  places  men  fight  for  the 
independence  of  their  own  tribe.  In  our 
Nationalist  Europe  only  is  there  any  notion 
of  respecting  the  independence  of  another 
tribe.  And  this  is,  of  course,  the  only  test 
of  the  existence  of  a  religion.  It  is  no 
proof  that  a  man  holds  life  sacred  that  he 
wishes  to  save  his  own  life  ;  it  is  some  proof 
of  it  if ,  he  refrains  from  murdering  his 
enemy.    'And  this  was  the   whole  of  our 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  21 

objection  to  the  annexation  of  the  Transvaal, 
that  it  was  a  crime  committed  against  the 
European  virtue  of  patriotism.  For  a  man, 
has  clearly  no  more  right  to  say  that  his 
British  patriotism  obliges  him  to  destroy 
the  Boer  nation  than  he  has  to  say  that  his 
sense  of  the  sanctity  of  marriage  makes  him 
run  away  with  his  neighbour's  wife.  ^ 

There  is  undoubtedly  a  generaF  notion 
abroad  at  the  present  time  that  small 
nationalities  are  dying  out.  There  is  a 
general  notion  that  empires  are  living  or 
destined  to  a  continual  life,  that  nationali- 
ties are  dead  or  destined  to  die.  Such  an 
idea  as  this  can  only  have  arisen  from 
ordinary  ignorance  of  the  history  of  Europe. 
It  is  true  that  empire  often  looks  strong 
and  nationality  often  looks  weak,  but  that 
is  merely  because  all  the  things  that  are 
eternal  always  look  weak.  That  simple 
discovery  has  been  the  seed  of  all  religions. 

The  practical  truth  is  that  the  empires 
have  been  the  light  and  transient  things, 
brief  as  the  butterfly  ;  the  nations  have 
been  the  hard  and  solid  and  triumphant 
things,  which  nothing  could  break.  The 
largest  empire  is  really  only  a  fashion. 
But  the  smallest  nation  is  something  greater 
than  a  fashion — it  is  a  custom.  Imperialism 
is  not  either  a  glorious  discovery  of  the 
English,  as  some  Englishmen  think,  or  a 


22    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

wicked  invention  of  the  English,  as  other 
Englishmen  think.  It  is  a  tiresome  old 
European  fad  or  fashion,  coming  round  to 
us  after  having  been  tried  and  found  want- 
ing by  nearly  all  the  kindred  nations. 

It  neither  starts  anything  nor  ends  any- 
thing :  it  merely  recurs,  like  the  crinoline. 
But  while  Imperialism  goes  out  and  in,  like 
the  crinoline,  nationality  remains,  like  the 
habit  of  wearing  clothes. 

Spain  was  once  a  colonial  empire,  far 
more  brilliant  and  original  than  ours.  Its 
empire  has  vanished,  but  there  are  still 
men  who  will  die  for  Spain  ;  there  are  still 
men  who  will  strike  you  in  the  face  if  you 
say  that  they  are  not  Spaniards. 

France  had  an  empire  covering  all  Europe 
after  the  great  ecstasy  of  the  Revolution. 
It  vanished  utterly,  and  all  its  ideas  are  at 
a  low  ebb  in  Europe.  But  there  are  still 
men  who  will  die  for  France.  And  when 
from  our  mortal  nation  also  this  immortal 
fallacy  is  passed,  when  all  the  colonies  of 
England  have  gone  the  wild  way  of  the 
colonies  of  Spain,  when  some  strange  and 
sudden  Waterloo  has  made  the  little  dream 
of  Beacon sfield  as  mad  as  the  great  dream 
of  Napoleon,  something  will  remain,  I  am 
very  certain,  which  matters  more  than  all 
these  levities.  There  will  still  be  men  who 
will  die  for  England. 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  23 

If  any  ordinary  Englishman  wishes  to 
feel  the  difference  between  the  unreality  of 
Imperialism  and  the  reality  of  I^ationalism — 
I  do  not  mind  whether  he  is  an  Imperialist 
or  anything  else — let  him  try  one  simple 
test.  Let  him  say  first  of  all  to  himself 
such  a  sentence  as  this  :  *  It  was  largely 
due  to  the  influence  of  England  that 
Australia  was  ceded  to  Germany.'  Such 
a  sentence  will  no  doubt  fill  him  with  a  not 
illegitimate  fury.  He  may  rank  it  with 
Majuba,  and  call  it  a  scandalous  example 
of  his  country's  weakness.  But  then  let 
him  say  to  himself  this  sentence  :  *  It  was 
largely  due  to  the  influence  of  Australia 
that  England  was  ceded  to  Germany.*  He 
will  not  think  that  means  the  weakness  of 
his  country.  He  will  think  it  means  that 
he  has  no  longer  any  country  to  be  weak. 
He  will  not  think  that  means  Majuba,  but 
Ragnarok,  the  twilight  of  the  gods. 

It  is  just  because  our  modern  Imperialists 
do  not  see  the  enormous  abyss  between  tlie 
claim  of  the  nation  and  the  claim  of  the 
mere  empire  that  their  philosophy  is  so 
superficial  and  so  insincere.  It  is  no  ex- 
aggeration at  all  to  say  that  there  is  as 
much  diff'erence  between  asking  an  English- 
man to  give  up  his  empire  and  asking  him 
to  give  up  his  England  as  there  is  between 
asking  him  to  alter  the  shape  of  his  hat  and 


24     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

asking  him  to  alter  the  shape  of  his  head. 
The  two  things  lie  geographically  very  near 
together,  and  for  persons  with  pedantic 
minds  the  frontier  between  hat  and  head 
may,  for  all  I  know,  be  the  subject  of 
elaborate  negotiation. 

The  people  who  live  in  our  large  towns, 
and  read  our  large  newspapers — probably 
the  most  credulous  people  who  have  ever 
existed  upon  earth — have  got  an  idea  into 
their  heads  that  such  things  as  the  annexa- 
tion of  the  Transvaal  are  parts  of  a  normal 
historic  process.  They  believe  that  big 
European  empires  have  always  been  eating 
up  small  European  nations,  just  as  whales 
have  always  been  eating  up  herrings.  This, 
again,  is  because  they  know  no  history. 
When  we  come  to  look  at  the  facts,  the 
really  extraordinary  thing  is  that  the  ab- 
sorption of  white  nations  should  not  have 
happened  oftener.  In  this  wild  and  wicked 
world  the  keenest  Nationalist  would  expect 
it  often  to  happen,  and  often  to  succeed. 

As  a  fact,  it  has  seldom  happened :  it  has 
never  succeeded.  Fragments  of  nations 
have  been  bitten  off,  as  in  Alsace  and 
Lorraine,  and  even  those  have  not  been 
easy  to  chew.  Wild  tribes,  in  a  chaotic 
period,  with  no  national  sentiment  at  all  in 
the  European  sense — tribes  such  as  existed 
in  Europe  once,  and  exist  in  Asia  still — 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  25 

have  overrun  and  eaten  up  each  other ;  but 
a  nation  is  a  thing  quite  different  to  these. 

Some  Christian  nations  have  been  swal- 
lowed ;  not  one  has  ever  been  digested. 
The  chunks  of  Poland  still  lie  heavy  on 
the  stomachs  of  the  Central  Empires  ; 
Ireland  has  been  a  perpetual  dyspeptic 
pain.  For  living  nations  were  not  meant 
by  Nature  to  be  our  food. 

In  the  whole  circle  of  Christian  history 
and  the  Christian  world  there  is  one  in- 
stance, and  one  instance  only,  of  a  patriotic 
European  people  living  contentedly  with 
their  Government  transferred  to  another 
capital.  That  instance  is  Scotland  ;  and  if 
ever  there  were  on  earth  an  exception  that 
proved  the  rule  it  is  here,  for  Scotchmen 
have  held  their  heads  up  after  absorption 
for  precisely  the  same  reason  that  Switzers 
hold  their  heads  up  after  liberation — the 
fact  that  they  were  never  conquered.  If 
anyone  wishes  to  make  the  case  of  the 
Transvaal  a  parallel  to  the  case  of  Scotland, 
the  step  required  is  simple  enough.  Let 
Edward  VII.  leave  his  crown  to  President 
Steyn,  and  we  will  answer  for  the  loyalty 
of  the  Dutch  in  South  Africa. 

We  contend,  then,  that  this  Nationalism 
is,  at  any  rate,  an  unbroken  fact  of  our 
Europe.  It  is  no  more  probable  that  the 
British  Empire  will  outlast  the  patriotism 


26    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

of  the  Dutch  in  Africa  than  it  was  pro- 
bable that  the  Spanish  Empire  would  out- 
last the  patriotism  of  the  Dutch  in  Europe. 
Nations  are  tenacious,  empires  are  slovenly. 
And  now  we  come  to  that  other  matter 
which  is  important,  the  question  of  whether 
empires,  strong  or  weak,  and  nations,  strong 
or  weak,  do  good  or  harm.  In  supporting 
the  Spanish  Empire  or  the  British  Empire, 
are  we  supporting  something  likely  to  do 
good  to  mankind  ?  For,  of  course,  we 
should  be  quite  willing  in  that  case  to  side 
with  their  weakness,  and  their  forlorn  hope 
of  resistance  against  the  enduring  tyranny 
of  nationality. 

There  is  one  faith  which  many  good  men 
have  in  Imperialism  which  must  not  be 
despised,  but  which  must  respectfully  be 
shattered.  Many  good  men  believe  that 
a  great  conglomeration  of  peoples,  like  the 
British  Empire,  may  be  a  unification  of 
varied  merits.  They  believe  that  by  it  may 
be  extracted  the  best  from  the  Sepoy,  the 
Australian,  the  Irishman,  the  Dutchman, 
the  negro,  and  the  Cockney.  All  these, 
they  say,  may  thus  grow  in  one  orchard, 
and  civilization  can  gather  the  best  fruit 
from  each. 

Now,  this  kind  of  empire  has  many 
beauties ;  it  is  varied,  fascinating,  and  in- 
structive.    But  it  has  one  defect :  it  does 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  27 

not  exist.  It  is  empliatically  not  true  that 
when  we  conquer  peoples  we  get  the  good 
out  of  them.  So  far  from  that,  the  reverse 
is  rather  true  :  when  we  conquer  peoples 
we  lose  them  for  ever.  Take  an  instance. 
Nothing  has  more  profoundly  interested  us 
of  late  years,  whether  we  are  philosophers 
or  children,  than  the  study  of  the  great 
mythologies.  Nearly  every  baby  is  now 
brought  up  among  the  gods  of  Greece  and 
the  gods  of  Scandinavia.  Many  school- 
boys could  pass  an  examination  as  to  who 
was  the  uncle  of  Mercury  or  the  second 
cousin  of  Loki.  We  have  ransacked  every 
cranny  of  Olympus  and  Asgard,  and  all 
this  time  there  existed  in  Europe  another 
great  mythology,  as  vast  and  varied,  as 
powerful  and  as  perfect. 

The  chief  mark  of  such  a  great  mythology 
is  that  the  mere  phrases  of  it  are  enough  to 
establish  its  greatness.  The  mere  phrase 
'  The  Son  of  man '  is  enough  to  prove 
Christianity  to  be  a  great  religion  if  no 
other  trace  remained  of  the  personality  of 
Christ.  The  mere  phrase  *  The  Twilight  of 
the  Gods '  is  enough  to  prove  that  the 
Norsemen  were  poets  and  philosophers  also. 
And  as  clearly  and  certainly  a  whole 
universe  of  primal  imagination  is  revealed 
by  such  a  mere  phrase  as  *  The  Country  of 
the  Young.'     And  the  mythology  of  which 


28     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

'  The  Country  of  the  Young  '  is  an  example, 
of  which  other  examples  are  such  unfathom- 
able conceptions  as  the  Secret  Rose,  or 
the  Black  Boar,  who  in  his  brutal  sim- 
plicity typifies  the  primitive  darkness  of 
things  ; — where,  in  what  corner  of  Europe, 
in  what  crevice  of  the  Caucasian  moun- 
tains, has  this  sumptuous  mythology  been 
discovered  ?  It  has  been  discovered  in 
Ireland.  It  has  been  discovered  in  that 
country  of  all  countries  which  was  nearest 
to  us  and  most  despised,  which  we  con- 
ceived as  the  withered  limb  of  our  Empire. 
Why  did  w^e  know  so  much  about  German 
mythology  and  nothing  about  Irish  mytho- 
logy ?  Any  person  with  even  the  simplest 
knowledge  of  the  world  as  it  is  must  realize 
that  the  reason  lies  in  the  fact  that  our 
material  conquest  of  Ireland  put  us  in  an 
utterly  artificial  position  towards  everything 
Irish.  The  Irish  would  not  sing  to  us  any 
more  than  the  Jews,  as  described  in  their 
stern  and  splendid  psalm,  would  sing  to 
the  Babylonians.  I  find  it  difficult  to  be- 
lieve that  there  can  be  anyone  so  ignorant 
of  practical  existence  as  not  to  know  that 
any  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Irish  for 
centuries  after  their  conquest  to  say  to  us 
what  they  had  to  say  about  their  history 
and  legends  would  have  been  met  with 
nothing   except  jokes   about  Brian  Baroo. 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  29 

We  all  know  in  reality  that  England  would 
never  have  consented  to  learn  from  Ireland. 
It  has  learnt  from  France  because  it  failed 
to  conquer  her.  If  Edward  III.  or  Henry  Y. 
had  succeeded  in  adding  France  to  the 
Empire,  we  may  be  absolutely  certain  that 
we  should  have  learnt  as  little  from  the 
song  of  Roland  as  we  have  from  the  legend 
of  Maive,  and  that  we  should  have  profited 
as  little  from  the  genius  of  Mirabeau  as  we 
did  from  the  genius  of  Parnell. 

Or  take  another  instance  on  a  somewhat 
different  plane.  For  centuries  all  European 
nations,  and  England  as  much  as  any  of 
them,  have  been  running  round  and  round 
the  metaphysical  problem  of  being,  of  pes- 
simism and  optimism,  of  variety  and  unity. 
And  all  the  time  there  existed  in  India  an 
immense  and  lucid  philosophy  which,  true 
or  false,  was,  in  the  case  of  many  English 
philosophers,  the  very  thing  that  they  were 
seeking  ;  in  the  case  of  many  of  them,  the 
very  thing  that  they  were  saying.  The 
eighteenth  century  was  full  of  sad  specula- 
tions and  wild  speculations  ;  but  they 
could  not  entertain  quite  so  wild  a  specu- 
lation as  that  their  sad  philosophy  had  been 
reduced  to  its  clearest  elements  by  naked 
brown  men  in  the  wilds  of  Asia.  It  is 
strange  to  think  that  when  poor  Robert 
Clive  stood  with  the  pistol  in  his  hand,  and 


30    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

asked  himself  the  value  of  life  and  death, 
he  might  have  learnt  from  some  ragged 
fakir,  whom  he  treated  as  dirt,  a  pessimism 
infinitely  deeper  and  infinitely  more  rational 
than  his  own.  Englishmen  could  not  find 
it  out,  could  not  even  realize  that  it  was 
there.  The  discovery  of  the  greatest  of  all 
philosophical  schemes  for  the  absorption  of 
personality  was  left  for  Schopenhauer,  a 
German.  His  hands  were  not  tied  with 
the  utter  helplessness  of  empire. 

Experience,  then,  is  wholly  against  the 
idea  that  by  conquering  a  people  we  can 
reach  or  use  the  good  in  them.  The  idea 
that  an  empire  absorbs  the  Irish  qualities 
when  it  conquers  the  Irish,  or  possesses  the 
Indian  wisdom  when  it  conquers  India,  is 
one  of  the  thousand  delusions  which  are 
characteristic  of  world  politics.  It  is  like 
the  notion  of  the  cannibals  that  it  is  pos- 
sible to  become  brave  by  eating  a  brave 
man,  or  experts  at  horsemanship  by  eating 
an  elegant  horseman.  We  can  no  more  get 
the  secret  of  Chinese  stoicism  by  annexing 
China  than  a  savage  could  become  a  good 
actor  by  dining  on  Sir  Charles  Wyndham. 
And  the  reason  is  very  evident.  The  rela- 
tions of  a  subject  to  a  ruling  race  are  in 
themselves  false  relations,  and  neither  can 
know  anything  valuable  of  the  other.  They 
are  very  like  the  relations  a  man  bears  to 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  31 

his  footman  or  his  housemaid.  If  anybody 
told  us  that  a  duchess  must  know  more  of 
the  soul  of  the  butler  than  of  her  personal 
friends,  because  she  saw  the  butler  every 
day,  and  there  was  only  a  floor  between 
them,  we  should  not  entertain  a  high 
opinion  of  that  person's  knowledge  of  the 
world.  But  it  has  never  occurred  to 
us  that  this  is  the  reason  why  we  have 
reaped  profit  from  the  French  temperament, 
and  no  profit  from  the  Irish  temperament. 
The  truth  is,  of  course,  that  the  friendship 
of  nations  is  like  the  friendship  of  indi- 
viduals. No  such  thing  is  possible  unless 
both  parties  are  free.  National  indepen- 
dence is  as  much  needed  if  peoples  are  to  be 
genuine  friends  as  it  is  if  they  are  to  be 
genuine  enemies.  Often  as  we  have  heard 
of  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity,  we  do 
not  remember  enough  that  the  two  things 
essential  to  fraternity  are  liberty  and 
equality. 

The  English  people,  who  are  upon  the 
whole  the  most  generous  people  in  the 
world,  have  this  defect  in  their  generosity 
— that  they  cannot  be  persuaded  that  there 
are  any  people  in  the  world  who  do  not 
want  their  commodities.  In  fact,  the 
English  have  a  peculiar  and  even  mystical 
kind  of  generosity — a  generosity  which  is 
willing  to  give  all  its  goods  to  the  poor, 


32     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

but  cannot  be  persuaded  to  let  the  poor 
keep  the  goods  they  have  ah^eady.  And 
consequently,  when  we  begin  to  speak  of 
self-government  and  independence  and  such 
matters,  the  typical  Englishman  always 
imagines  that  we  mean  a  Parliament  elected 
on  the  English  system,  with  green  benches 
and  a  Speaker  wearing  a  wig  ;  and  as  he 
imagines  that  this  is  the  only  possible  kind 
of  self-government,  he  says,  with  perfect 
truth,  that  no  nation  in  the  world  has 
done  as  much  for  self-government  as  the 
English.  It  does  not,  however,  seem  to 
occur  to  him  that  every  Government  that 
ever  existed  in  the  world  was  a  representa- 
tive Government,  and  that  every  despot 
was  elected  silently  by  universal  suffrage. 
Where  a  nation  has  a  taste  for  politics,  as 
in  England,  its  politicians  represent  it ;  but 
where  it  has  a  taste  rather  for  war,  let  us 
say,  its  warriors  represent  it ;  and  where  it 
has  a  taste  for  religious  meditation,  its 
saints  and  hermits  represent  it.  Even  in 
England,  for  instance,  where  we  have  some 
love  of  politics,  and  may  admit,  therefore, 
that  Mr.  Chamberlain  represents  us,  we 
have  a  much  greater  love  of  cricket,  and 
C.  B.  Fry  represents  us  much  better  than 
Mr.  Chamberlain. 

In  the  light  of  this  principle  our  relation 
to  such  a  problem  as  that  of  the  politics  of 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  33 

India  becomes  clear.  The  reason  why  it  is 
undesirable  to  extend  the  franchise  to  the 
Hindoos  in  India  is  not  that  it  would  raise 
a  rebellion  or  create  a  ridiculous  spectacle, 
but  simply  that  representative  Government 
in  India  would  not  be  representative.  And 
the  reason  that  it  would  not  be  representa- 
tive is  simply  this :  that  the  political  faculty 
not  being  an  Indian  faculty,  the  politicians 
who  would  dominate  the  country  would  be 
the  most  un-Indian  Indians  who  could  be 
found.  No  suffrage,  however  wide,  no  poli- 
tical machinery,  however  faultless,  could 
make  the  spouting,  ranting,  Europeanized, 
Bengali  adventurer  represent  India.  Nothing 
could  alter  the^fact  that  he  would  despise 
the  ancient  peasant-life  of  India,  and  the 
ancient  peasant-life,  with  a  great  deal  more 
justification,  would  despise  him.  The  poli- 
tical faculty  would,  of  course,  be  cultivated 
and  brought,  perhaps,  to  a  high  perfection  by 
certain  Hindoos,  but  it  would  remain  to  the 
eyes  of  India  a  unique  and  elegant  and 
somewhat  unnecessary  accomplishment. 
The  Bengali  politicians  would,  under 
whatever  democratic  forms,  inaugurate  in 
India  a  rule  of  experts — that  is  to  say,  of 
stupid  and  fanatical  oppressors.  India 
would  be  about  as  much  really  democrat- 
ized by  such  a  scheme  as  England  would 
be  if  we  had  a  General  Election  every  three 

3 


34     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

years  to  clioose  the  man  whom  the  great 
soul  of  the  people  really  believed  to  be  the 
best  player  on  the  trombone. 

So  that  this  essentially  generous  English 
idea  that  we  must  provide  all  the  parts  of 
the  earth  which  we  can  influence  with  our 
political  institutions  is  dropped  significantly, 
and  dropped,  if  one  may  say  so,  with  a  crash 
at  the  first  sight  of  the  greatest  British 
problem,  the  problem  of  India.  Face  to 
face  with  India,  we  are  obliged  to  admit 
that  what  is  one  nation's  meat  is  another 
nation's  poison.  And  the  moment  we  have 
admitted  that,  we  ha^'e  broken  at  a  blow 
the  whole  conception  of  that  extension  of 
Anglo-Saxon  civihzation  which  is  the  essen- 
tial of  current  Imperialism.  If  our  poli- 
tical institutions  would  not  necessarily 
improve  or  represent  the  Hindoo,  then  the 
whole  thing  is  a  matter  of  local  tempera- 
ment, and  it  is  quite  as  possible  that  our 
political  institutions  never  have  improved 
or  expressed  the  Irishman,  and  never  will 
improve  or  express  the  Boer.  It  may  be  a 
good  thing,  of  course,  in  particular  cases  to 
give  our  civilization  to  these  people,  but 
it  can  no  longer  be  maintained  that  it  is 
obviously  a  good  thing  to  give  it  as  it 
is  a  good  thing  to  give  a  loaf  to  a  starving 
man.  The  essential  principle  of  National- 
ism, that   the   institutions  which   are   the 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  35 

growth  of  the  soil  have  an  advantage  as  such, 
is  admitted. 

Ill 

Civilization  is  a  good  thing,  but  it  is  not 
a  thing  like  the  love  of  God,  by  its  nature 
infinite.  A  man  may  have  too  much 
civilization,  as  he  may  have  too  much  beer, 
and  the  supreme  evil  of  civilization  may  be 
expressed  in  one  single  phrase.  It  consists 
in  permitting  the  human  achievements  to 
outrun  the  human  imagination.  A  man 
possesses  what  he  can  think  of,  and  not  an 
atom  more.  If  a  man  with  twelve  thousand 
millions  a  month  received  thirteen  thousand 
millions  instead,  not  a  farthing  would  really 
have  been  given  to  him,  for  he  could  not 
even  imagine  the  difference.  Similarly,  if 
a  citizen  of  an  empire  already  containing 
numberless  alien  and  incomprehensible 
peoples  has  added  to  his  heritage  another 
alien  and  incomprehensible  people,  no  differ- 
ence has  really  been  made.  A  man  is  a 
citizen  of  that  commonwealth  the  nature  of 
which  he  can  conceive,  and  of  no  other.  If 
that  commonwealth  is  only  a  street  out  of 
the  Blackfriars  Road,  that  street  is  his 
country,  and  for  that  he  ought  to  wear 
ribbons  or  shed  his  blood. 

The  danger  of  small  commonwealths  is 
narrowness,  but  their  advantage  is  reality. 

3—2 


\1 


36     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Now,  at  any  specific  stage  in  the  world  s 
history  we  ought  to  ask  ourselves  whether 
humanity  is  in  a  greater  danger  from  the 
narrow  arrogance  of  small  people,  or  from 
the  phantasmal  delusions  of  empires.  That 
is  the  question  which  confronts  the  serious 
European  of  to-day,  and  the  answer  is  not 
very  difficult.  It  is  idle  to  tell  him  that 
Nationalism  is  sometimes  an  evil  in  the  con- 
fusion of  a  heptarchy,  when  the  fact  stares 
him  in  the  face  that  the  modern  evils  arise 
from  remoteness,  from  unreality,  from  the 
circulation  of  wealth  far  from  its  producers, 
from  the  waging  of  wars  far  from  the  seat 
of  action,  from  the  wild  use  of  statistics, 
from  the  crude  use  of  names,  from  the 
investor  and  the  theorist,  and  the  absentee 
landlord. 

We  have  reached  in  the  modern  world  a 
condition  of  such  appalling  unreality  that 
everything  is  done  on  paper.  Men  know 
the  destiny  of  countries  when  they  have 
never  met  a  native,  and  professed  love  and 
hatred  for  men  whom,  if  they  saw  them  in 
the  street,  they  could  not  tell  from  Poles  or 
Portuguese.  For  this  immense  theoretic 
method  of  modern  times  they  have  invented 
an  admirable  jDhrase — a  phrase  that  ex- 
presses with  a  searching  accuracy  and  irony 
of  which  they  are  quite  unconscious  the 
nature  of  their  political  occupation.     They 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  37 

have  called  it  '  painting  the  map  red.'  Like 
children,  they  are  wholly  concerned  with 
the  colours  in  an  atlas.  So  long  as  they 
can  paint  the  map  red  they  are  quite  con- 
tented that  the  countries  depicted  there 
should  retain  until  doomsday  their  own 
alien  and  inexhaustible  colours  of  forest  and 
field. 

There  is  a  decadence  possible  for  our 
modern  civilization,  and  it  is  just  at  this 
point  that  my  difference  from  the  Im- 
perialists comes  in.  They  think  Impe- 
rialism (otherwise  Cosmopolitanism)  is  the 
cure.  I  think  that  Imperialism  (otherwise 
Cosmopolitanism)  is  the  disease.  I  ignore 
for  the  moment  the  question  of  whether,  in 
the  abstract,  combinations  and  centraliza- 
tions and  steamboats  and  Marconi  wires 
are  good  things  or  bad.  But  to  attempt  to 
cure  the  evil  of  Birmingham  and  save  the 
soul  of  Chicago  by  more  combinations  and 
centralizations  and  more  steamboats  and 
more  ^larconi  wires  seem  to  me  stark 
lunacy  ;  it  is  like  a  doctor  ordering  brandy 
to  a  man  in  delirium  tremens.  It  is  precisely 
from  these  things  that  we  are  suffering,  from 
a  loose  journalism,  from  a  vague  geography, 
from  an  excitable  smattering  of  everything, 
from  an  officious  interest  in  everybody, 
from  a  loss  of  strong  national  types,  of 
strong  religious  restraints,  of  the  sense  of 


38     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

memory  and  the  fear  of  God.  We  are  not 
suffering  from  any  very  painful  or  danger- 
ous resemblance  to  the  arrogant  and  cruel 
zealots  who  ruled  in  Sparta  or  died  in  the 
fall  of  Jerusalem.  We  are  suffering  from  a 
resemblance  to  the  mob  in  decaying  Rome. 

Is  there  anyone  to-day  who  can  reason- 
ably doubt  that  what  led  us  into  error  in 
our  recent  South  African  politics  was  pre- 
cisely our  Imperialism,  and  not  our 
Nationalism  ?  was  precisely  not  our 
ancient  interest  in  England,  but  our  quite 
modern  and  quite  frivolous  interest  in 
everywhere  else  ?  Millions  of  instances 
might  be  quoted  to  show  how  utterly  at 
sea  we  were  and  are  still  about  the  soul  of 
South  Africa.  It  is  as  well,  perhaps,  to 
concentrate  them  into  two  examples. 

President  Kruger  and  Mr.  Cecil  Rhodes 
had  both  great  talents,  great  ambitions,  and 
exciting  lives  ;  they  both  had  many  sincere 
sympathizers  in  England,  and  each  one  of 
them  at  the  supreme  crisis  of  his  life  did 
things  which  mystified  and  appalled  their 
English  supporters.  No  English  Rhodesian 
could  ever  defend  the  Raid  ;  no  English 
Pro-Boer  has  ever  explained  the  Ulti- 
matum. The  reason  is  that  neither  Rhodes 
nor  Kruger  w^ere  English  politicians.  We 
cannot  understand  them;  probably  they 
understood  each  other. 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  39 

It  is  true  that  it  is  sometimes  alleged 
that  such  things  as  telegraphy  and  journal- 
ism have  really  abolished  distance.  This  is 
not  only  an  error,  but  a  horribly  dangerous 
one.  Telegraphy  and  journalism  can  in- 
deed convey  some  things  easily,  but  these 
are  precisely  the  things  that  do  not  matter 
— the  mere  names,  dates,  and  incidents. 
At  the  worst,  journalism  supplies  us  with 
falsehoods  ;  at  the  best,  only  with  facts. 
And  facts,  taken  apart  from  their  atmo- 
sphere, local  sentiment,  and  place  in  life,  are 
quite  as  false  as  falsehoods.  We  know  that 
a  man  is  shot  by  a  Boer  policeman  ;  but 
what  is  the  use  of  knowing  that  ?  What 
w^e  need  to  know  is  whether  the  thing  was 
typical,  whether  it  was  exceptional,  whether 
it  was  planned,  whether  it  was  excused, 
whether  it  was  excusable.  We  want  to 
know  whether  it  was  a  thing  like  a  German 
duel  or  a  thing  like  a  Whitechapel  murder. 
And  all  this  we  could  only  know  by  living 
in  the  community.  Our  newspapers  could 
not  tell  it  to  us,  even  if  our  newspapers 
were  honest. 

Or  take  the  instance  of  newspapers  them- 
selves. How  can  that  subtle  thing,  the 
prestige  of  a  newspaper,  be  felt,  except  at 
close  quarters  ?  We  know  that  the  editor 
of  the  Canadian  Tomahawk  has  impeached 
Lord  Dundonald,  but  what  ordinary  English- 


40     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

man  will  be  dishonest  enough  to  pretend 
that  he  knows  whether  this  means  the 
Times  or  the  Daily  Express?  We  shall 
never  know  how  much  of  a  fool  Mr. 
Chamberlain  may  have  made  of  himself 
over  the  French  caricatures  of  Queen 
Victoria,  because  we  do  not  live  in  France, 
and  feel  the  flavour  and  position  of  Le 
Rive.  But  how  great  a  fool  he  may,  per- 
haps, have  made  of  himself  we  can  easily 
imagine  by  supposing  that  the  Kaiser  made 
a  speech  to-morrow  calling  on  God  and  his 
brave  Brandenburg  because  there  had  been 
a  paragraph  about  him  in  Modern  Society. 

We  must  at  all  costs  get  back  to  smaller 
political  entities,  because  we  must  at  all 
costs  get  back  to  reality.  We  must  get 
nearer  and  nearer  again  to  love  and  hate 
and  mother- wit,  to  personal  judgments  and 
the  truth  in  the  faces  of  men.  As  it  is,  the 
game  of  world-politics  is  an  enormous  game 
of  cross  purposes.  In  the  fantastic  sunset 
of  a  decadence  the  shadows  of  men  are  far 
larger  than  themselves. 

President  Roosevelt  is  accepted  in 
England  as  something  much  greater  than 
he  is  in  America.  Mr.  Seddon  is  taken 
much  more  seriously  by  Mr.  Chamberlain 
than  he  is  by  New  Zealand.  The  really  bad 
work  of  Cecil  Rhodes  was  not  his  influence 
on  colonial  politicians,  whom  he  understood, 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  41 

but  his   influence   on   English  gentlemen, 
whom  he  could  not  understand. 

It  is  characteristic  of  this  vast  bewilder-  \ 
ment  which  we  call  world-politics  that  it 
so  constantly  leaves  out  of  account  the  most 
important  matters  even  in  its  own  line. 
For  instance,  it  perpetually  tells  us  that  the 
English  race  has  a  talent  for  colonization, 
and  adjures  it  to  find  fresh  continents  and 
fresh  islands  in  the  seas  of  sunset  or  dawn. 
Yet  there  is  one  island  which  the  English 
could  colonize  most  easily,  and  which  they 
are  not  permitted  to  colonize — England. 
In  England  alone,  among  all  modern  coun- 
tries, the  English  people  are  imprisoned 
between  hedges  and  driven  along  rights-of- 
way.  England  does  not  belong  to  them  at 
all;  belongs  to  them  far  less  than  the  Trans- 
vaal before  the  war  belonged  to  the  Uit- 
landers.  And  it  is  in  the  main  that  very 
class  whose  immense  and  absurd  estates 
make  impossible  the  colonization  of  England 
which  urges  the  English  people  to  colonize 
something  else,  preferably  something  on  the 
other  side  of  the  world.  These  owners  very 
naturally  desire  what  they  call  a  spirited 
foreign  and  colonial  policy.  They  desire 
that  every  lonely  old  theocratical  State  from 
the  Transvaal  to  Thibet  should  be  invaded 
by  the  English  ;  for  all  these  enterprises 
put  oflp  the  dreadful  day  when  the  English  i 
shall  invade  England.  J 


42    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

But  do  not  let  us  admit  for  a  moment 
that  in  thus  turning  English  loyalty  to 
England  we  are  serving  merely  England  or 
ourselves.  We  are  taking  the  turn  which 
our  great  Christian  civilization  must  take  if 
it  is  to  live.  It  is  an  old  civilization,  and  it 
is  for  a  season  tired — tired  of  civilization, 
tired  of  cheap  culture,  tired  of  scepticism, 
tired  of  talk,  tired  of  hearsay,  tired,  in  a  word, 
of  Imperial  politics.  And  it  must  return, 
as  it  did  in  the  adoption  of  Christianity,  to 
intensity  and  humility,  to  a  devotion  to 
particular  things.  About  our  European 
Imperialism  let  us  remember  primarily  one 
thing,  that  it  has  all  happened  before.  The 
end  of  the  world  happened  a  thousand  years 
ago.  At  the  end  of  the  Roman  era  every- 
thing that  was  Roman  seemed  to  have  gone 
stale  for  ever.  The  world  was  with  infinite 
agony  made  young  again,  because  there 
were  some  tribes  the  Empire  had  never 
conquered,  and  some  Scriptures  that  it 
had  never  read.  The  Empire  and  the 
continent  were  just  saved  by  the  failures 
of  Imperialism.  Strange  religions  came 
out  of  the  virgin  East,  strange  races  came 
out  of  the  virgin  North,  and  became  useful 
because  they  had  been  neglected.  Such 
was  the  issue  of  the  happy  failure  of  Im- 
perialism ;  the  human  mind  dares  scarcely 
imagine   its    success.      Who   can  face   the 


THE  PATRIOTIC  IDEA  43 

notion  of  a  power  which  has  destroyed 
everything  but  itself  suddenly  growing 
sick  of  itself  ?  What  pessimist  could  have 
pictured  the  great  Empire,  at  the  very 
instant  when  it  had  discovered  Roman 
roads  and  Roman  trophies  to  be  vanity, 
stretching  out  its  arms  to  the  East  and  to 
the  West,  and  finding  nothing  but  its  own 
intolerable  omnipresence — finding  nothing 
but  Roman  trophies  and  Roman  roads  ? 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY 

By  C.  F.  G.  Masterman 


CHATEAUBRIAND,  in  his  Memoirs, 
describes  an  incident  at  a  banquet 
with  the  Prime  Minister,  when,  as  Ambas- 
sador to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  he  revisited 
the  city  through  which  he  had  once  wandered 
outcast  and  alone.  *  Lord  Liverpool  him- 
self had  sad  forebodings.  I  dined  with  him 
one  day.  After  dinner  we  talked  at  a 
window  overlooking  the  Thames.  Down 
the  river  we  saw  a  portion  of  the  city,  the 
bulk  enlarged  in  the  smoke  and  fog.  I 
praised  to  my  host  the  solidity  of  the 
English  monarchy,  kept  in  balance  by  the 
even  swing  of  liberty  and  power.  The 
venerable  peer,  rising  and  stretching  out  his 
arm,  pointed  to  the  city,  and  said  :  '^  What 
sense  of  solidity  can  there  be  with  these 
enormous  cities  ?  A  sudden  insurrection 
in  London,  and  all  is  lost."  ' 

Meditating  later  upon  all  the  extraordinary 
changes  he  had  seen,  this  strange  genius,  so 
clear-sighted  through   all  his  rhetoric  and 
U 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  45 

his  vanity,  caught  some  prophetic  vision  of 
the  changes,  still  more  extraordinary,  which 
were  to  create  in  a  moment  of  time  a  new 
earth.  ^  Caught  between  two  ages,  as  in  the 
conflux  of  two  rivers,'  the  *  eye-witness  of 
lapsed  worlds/  he  could  discetn  a  mutation 
far  more  momentous  than  the  thunder  of 
the  revolution  and  all  the  surging  shocks  of 
war.  The  largest  secular  upheaval  since  the 
passing  of  mankind  from  nomadic  to  pastoral 
life  was  silently  transforming  the  life  of 
humanity.  As  if  by  the  handiwork  of 
some  unseen  wizard,  men  were  suddenly 
forsaking  the  fields  and  hurrying  into  the 
narrow  streets  of  the  cities.  Amorphous, 
agitated  masses  were  hastily  heaping  them- 
selves into  coagulations  of  a  remote  and 
obscure  existence.  Chateaubriand  him- 
self was  not  ashamed  to  express  his  dis- 
quietude at  this  change.  All  the  memories 
of  the  magical  early  days  in  the  forests  of 
Brittany  rose  up  in  protest  against  the  unrest 
and  noise  and  squalor  of  the  life  of  the 
coming  generations.  '  Was  there  nothing  in 
the  life  of  old,'  he  protests — *  nothing  in  that 
limited  space  upon  which  you  looked  out 
from  your  ivy-framed  casement  ?  It  was 
happiness  to  think  that  the  hills  which  sur- 
rounded you  would  not  disappear  before 
your  eyes  ;  that  they  contained  your  friend- 
ships and  your  loves  ;  that  the  moan  of  the 


46    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

night  wind  around  your  dwelling  would  be 
the  only  sound  to  which  you  would  fall 
asleep;  that  never  would  your  soul's  soli- 
tude be  disturbed.  You  knew  where  you 
were  born  ;  you  knew  where  lay  your 
grave/ 

But  '  in  the  life  of  the  city  all  is  tran- 
sitory.' Civilization,  all  high  tradition, 
religion  itself,  would  be  swept  under  in  that 
turbulent  flood.  With  the  death  of  hope 
for  the  future  would  come  an  ever  more 
insistent  impatience  with  the  irregularities 
of  the  present.  Tell  a  man  that  this  life  is 
all;  that  there  are  good  things  in  it  from 
which  he  is  ever  to  be  divided  ;  that  his 
function  is  but  to  toil,  while  the  function  of 
others  is  to  enjoy :  '  as  a  last  resource  you 
will  have  to  kill  him.' 

Time  has  but  justified  the  diagnosis  with- 
out lessening  the  menace  of  these  sombre 
visions  of  disturbance.  The  transition  of 
the  people  from  the  country  to  the  cities  is 
the  keynote  to  the  large  changes  of  the 
present.  And  the  spectre  of  a  discontent 
bred  within  their  dim  labyrinths  ;  of  the 
demands  of  a  race  keenly  educated  for  in- 
telligence and  enjoyment,  rejecting  all  the 
old  supernatural  sanctions  and  promises  of 
a  coming  restitution,  stimulated  by  the 
desire  that  the  short  years  of  their  allotted 
lives  shall  be  something  other  than  a  joy- 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  47 

less  sowing  for  another's  harvest,  is  the 
spectre  which  broods  over  all  the  horizons 
of  Europe  at  the  opening  of  a  new  century. 

It  is  in  England  that  this  process  of 
change  has  reached  its  furthestr  development. 
In  England  the  cities  are  most  monstrous, 
and  black,  and  disorganized  ;  and  the  aggre- 
gations which  sprawl  at  the  mouths  of  the 
rivers  or  amid  the  wastes  of  the  manufactur- 
ing districts  most  effectually  challenge  the 
advocate  of  any  life  that  is  secure,  and 
passionate,  and  serene.  These  aggregations 
are  something  new  in  the  history  of  things, 
to  w^hich  no  former  time  can  furnish  any 
precedent  or  parallel.  Far  away  on  the  dim 
horizons  of  history  we  can  discern  the  little 
walled  town,  gathered  round  church  or 
castle,  with  its  high  roofs  and  towers  and 
swinging  bells.  London  is  in  the  Middle 
Ages  a  monstrous  city.  In  Tudor  times, 
with  a  population  of  less  than  a  quarter  of 
a  million,  the  cry  of  alarm  is  raised.  *  Lest 
London  be  too  great  to  fear  God  and  honour 
the  King '  is  the  echo  of  an  age  when,  as 
King  James  remonstrated,  '  England  will 
shortly  be  London,  and  London  England.' 
A  century  later  the  number  of  its  people 
has  swollen  to  half  a  million,  and  the  old 
structure  of  organized  city  life  is  becoming 
submerged  in  the  gathering  flood  of 
humanity.     Yet  there  was  little  expectation 


48    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

of  the  progress  of  the  days  to  come.  In 
the  time  of  Pepys  the  enormous  size  of 
Bristol,  then  the  second  city  in  the  kingdom 
(with  a  population  of  nearly  30,000  souls), 
was  a  source  of  continual  wonder  and 
admiration.  Pepys  himself  was  struck  by 
its  greatness,  but,  as  Macaulay  says,  '  his 
standard  was  not  high,  for  he  noted  down 
as  a  wonder  the  circumstance  that  in  Bristol 
a  man  might  look  around  him  and  see  nothing 
but  houses.' 

Another  century  passes,  and  at  the  dawn 
of  the  nineteenth  in  England  the  population 
of  London  is  not  yet  doubled.  The  city 
that  loomed  so  menacing  in  the  mist  in 
Chateaubriand's  vision  contained  less  than 
a  million  persons.  But  now  the  unseen 
player  has  given  a  quick  turn  to  the 
game.  New  forces  are  urging  the  peoples 
into  a  sudden  restlessness.  One  hundred 
years  later  the  population  has  multiplied 
itself  sevenfold,  and  still  shows  no  check  to 
its  impetuous  increase.  Houses  are  piled 
on  houses  high  into  the  smoky  skies  ;  the 
lines  of  mean  dwellings  and  huddled  streets 
push  out  over  the  marshes  to  the  eastward, 
and  climb  the  hill  to  the  north  and  south  ; 
and  ever  sounds  on  all  the  highways  the 
tramp  of  innumerable  footsteps  as  the  vast 
host  marches  into  the  6ity  labyrinth  and  is 
lost  in  its  multitudinous   mazes.      In  the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  49 

little  old  town  by  the  river  the  ancient 
fortress  and  abbey  church,  with  all  their 
immemorial  traditions  of  the  old  life  of 
England,  look  down  upon  a  vast  and  tossing 
sea  of  human  habitations — such  a  spectacle 
as  has  never  before  been  seen  since  the  land 
rose  from  its  encompassing  seas  and  earth 
became  convenient  for  the  abodes  of  men. 

This  growth  is  not  unaccompanied  by 
death.  While  the  city  is  developing  into 
articulate  life,  the  countryside  is  passing 
into  decay.  Time,  that  changes  all  good 
and  evil  things,  is  making  out  of  the  ruins 
of  the  old  a  newer  England. 

The  life  of  old  England  is  the  life  of  the 
village.  In  those  little  scattered  communi- 
ties amid  the  fields  and  great  forests  were 
beaten  out  those  national  qualities  of 
tenacity,  jollity,  and  rude  vigour  which  will 
for  ever  be  associated  with  the  men  of 
*  Merrie  England.'  All  through  the  twi- 
light of  the  Middle  Age,  and  even  after 
the  desolations  of  the  great  pillage,  we  can 
discern  these  gatherings  of  Christian  folk, 
leading  their  laborious  life,  with  the  old 
songs,  and  the  old  pieties,  and  the  old  con- 
stant endurance  under  rainy  skies.  From 
the  village  more  than  a  century  ago 
came  those  swarms  of  workmen  whose 
eager  energy  gave  England  the  long  unchal- 

4 


50    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

lenged  supremacy  of  the  Industrial  Revolu- 
tion. In  the  village  was  bred  the  dogged 
determination  which  fought  Europe  in  arms, 
and  crowned  this  little  island  in  its  cold 
northern  seas  with  imperishable  memories, 
Albuera,  Trafalgar.  And  it  was  village 
England  which  sent  out  that  great  exodus 
of  wanderers  who  departed,  courageous,  to 
build  up  new  nations  beyond  the  ocean, 
and  scatter  her  children  around  the  seven 
seas. 

In  the  lifetime  of  one  generation,  in  that 
Victorian  age  which  even  now  we  are  begin- 
ning to  see  as  one  of  the  most  astonishing 
periods  in  the  world's  history,  the  change 
was  effectually  accomplished.  Here  figures 
— the  mere  bald  statistic  of  census  returns — 
speak  louder  than  any  impassioned  rhetoric. 
The  old  England  which  acclaimed  its  young 
Queen  nearly  seventy  years  ago  has  passed 
away  for  ever.  London  of  nearly  2,000,000, 
England  and  Wales  of  16,000,000,  scattered 
in  villages  and  small  towns,  still  for  the  most 
part  agricultural — such  w^as  the  England  of 
1840.  To-day  '  London '  is  6,500,000,  the 
towns  number  25,000,000,  the  country 
7,500,000,  much  of  which  is,  strictly  speak- 
ing, urban  also.  England  to-day,  that  is  to 
say,  is  77  per  cent,  urban  against  23  per 
cent,  rural ;  and  the  greater  part  of  this 
'  urban '  is  heaped  up  into  gigantic  aggrega- 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  61 

tions  of  population,  of  which  London  is  the 
crown. 

The  comparisons  of  the  census  figures  of 
1891  and  1901  show  this  process  ever 
hurrying  forward  with  unchecked  rapidity — 
the  great  towns  leaping  forward  into  num- 
bers which  defy  interpretation,  the  village  life 
of  England  in  long-drawn-out,  peaceful 
progress  towards  extinction.  The  process 
is  indeed  partly  concealed  by  the  classifica- 
tion as  '  rural '  of  everything  extra- urban. 
And  so  the  total  figures  of  some  rural  dis- 
tricts show  no  decrease ;  and  ingenious 
statisticians  have  endeavoured  to  demon- 
strate that  the  decline  in  the  country  is  not 
absolute  but  relative,  that  the  change  has 
merely  been  to  heap  the  increase  of  popula- 
tion into  the  towns.  Detailed  examination 
of  the  figures  disproves  these  assertions. 

In  the  long  list  of  actual  declines  of 
population  in  the  rural  districts  the  un- 
animity is  occasionally  broken  by  a  sudden 
leap  upwards.  But  in  practically  every 
case  this  is  due  to  special  causes,  to  proxi- 
mity to  large  towns,  to  mining  districts, 
to  the  development  of  watering-places  and 
health  resorts.  Remove  these,  as  in  fairness 
they  must  be  removed  from  estimation  of  the 
old  country  life  of  England,  and  the  record 
is  but  a  list  of  increasing  diminution  of  popu- 
lation— figures  more  eloquent  than  words. 

4—2 


52    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Thus  in  the  list  we  find  the  Croydon 
'  rural '  district  with  an  increase  of  9,000, 
the  Dartford  with  an  increase  of  6,000, 
Chesterfield  with  an  advance  of  10,000,  or 
the  Isle  of  Thanet  with  2,000.  All  these 
and  similar  cases  must  be  deducted  from  the 
estimation  of  rural  England.  Here  is  the 
real  material  of  the  old  life,  the  figures  for 
such  a  county  as  Suffolk.  The  Ipswich 
sub-district  increased  10,000,  the  Wood- 
bridge  2,000,  the  Lowestoft  8,300.  The 
remainder  is  rural  Suffolk  : 


Blything 

+     183 

Stow 

765 

Risbridge 

-  1,258 

Hartismere  - 

1,178 

Sudbury 

-  2,560 

Hoxne 

1,241 

Cosford 

-     730 

Bosmere 

823 

Thingoe 

-  1,215 

Samford       + 

296 

Bury 

-     375 

Plomesgate  - 

1,036 

Mildenhal 

1  -      298 

Wangford    - 

413 

And  this  in  ten  years  !  A  similar  record 
could  be  compiled  in  any  rural  district 
from  Norfolk  to  Devon  or  Cheshire  to  Kent. 
*  Rural  England,'  it  has  been  said, '  is  bleed- 
ing at  the  arteries,  and  it  is  the  best  blood 
that  is  flowing  away.' 

What  is  the  meaning  ?  It  means,  on  the 
one  hand,  that  the  great  towns  are  drinking 
up  the  best  life  of  the  country — the  energetic, 
the  ambitious,  the  enterprising  pouring  into 
the  whirlpool  and  disappearing  in  its  tre- 
mendous turmoil.  It  means  also  that  the 
process  cannot  indefinitely  continue.     If  the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  53 

villages  were  stationary  in  number  one 
might  regard  with  equanimity  or  satisfaction 
the  breeding  of  a  population  steadily  in- 
vigorating the  broken,  congested  crowds  of 
the  city.  But  the  villages  are  not  station- 
ary :  they  actively  decline  not  only  relatively/ 
to  the  town,  but  in  absolute  numbers.  ^ 

The  time  is  coming  when  these  aggrega-,  n 
tions  will  seek  the  renewal  of  the  country 
life,  and  seek  it  in  vain — when  the  city  will, 
as  it  were,  be  compelled  to  turn  in  upon 
itself  and  find  from  its  own  city-bred  chil- 
dren the  energetic  impulses  which  hitherto 
it  has  sucked  up  from  all  the  fertile  fields. 
With  a  deserted  land  studded  with  a  few 
country  houses  and  shooting  centres,  each 
supporting  a  semi  -  parasitic  population  ; 
villages  of  old  men  and  women,  the  lame, 
the  tired,  the  mentally  vacant  ;  the  fields, 
as  now  in  parts  of  Essex,  passing  back 
'  to  the  condition  of  waste  and  veldt,* 
w^here  '  the  down  of  the  thistles  in  the 
month  of  August  may  be  seen  blowing  all  / 
over  the  country  like  a  snowstorm';  and* 
the  English  people  collected  in  great  lumps 
and  blotches  of  population,  with  glare  and 
noise  and  heated,  crowded  life,  can  we 
anticipate  anything  but  a  profound  and 
fundamental  upheaval  in  all  the  charac- 
teristics which  we  have  hitherto  associated 
with  the  old  life  of  the  island  race  ? 


54    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

The  peasant  in  the  field,  bent  over  his 
labour  in  the  noontide  sunshine,  return- 
ing to  rest  and  welcome  sleep  after  the  long 
toil  of  the  day  ; — here  is  the  unchanging 
picture  which  is  the  background  of  all  his- 
tory. He  is  there  at  the  dim  dawn  when 
the  Briton  fought  the  Saxon  invader,  before 
Augustine  brought  into  England  a  faith 
which  was  to  overthrow  all  the  older  gods. 
Seedtime  and  harvest  have  passed  over 
him,  the  gathering  warmth,  the  gathering 
cold  ;  and  want  and  pestilence,  and  dark 
days  and  bright,  war  at  home  and  war 
beyond  the  sea,  the  changing  thought  and 
the  changing  customs  of  men  through  all 
the  years  and  the  centuries.  The  noise 
and  hurry  and  dust  have  hidden  him  for 
a  time  from  sight  ;  but  immediately  the 
cloud  has  passed  he  has  been  revealed  again, 
with  bowed  head,  laborious,  in  the  sweat  of 
his  brow  eating  bread.  Suddenly,  in  these 
latter  days,  he  has  raised  himself  from  the 
ground,  arrested  by  some  compelling  appeal. 
He  is  seen  there,  standing  for  an  instant, 
listening  to  the  voice  which  has  called  him 
from  beyond  the  boundaries  of  his  world. 
A  moment  later  he  is  gone  :  and  the  place 
which  has  seen  his  toil  for  centuries  hence- 
forward will  know  him  no  more.  The 
plough  stands  idle  in  the  furrow.  A  silence 
falls    upon   the    deserted    fields.      In  the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  55 

village  inn  a  few  old  men,  whose  number 
each  cold  wind  diminishes,  gather  in  silence 
round  the  time-worn  table,  dimly  wonder- 
ing what  these  things  may  mean.  They 
know  not  that  the  Seven  Sleepers  in  their 
eastern  cavern  have  again  stirred  uneasily 
in  their  slumber  :  that  the  world  of  which 
they  were  a  part  has  vanished,  a  world  in 
which  they  have  no  place  or  portion  has 
been  bom. 

Whither  do  they  go,  these  wanderers  from 
the  homes  of  their  fathers  ?  The  census 
of  birthplaces  tells  the  tale.  Here  is  the 
*  Great  Wen,'  with  the  '  frantic  arithmetic  of 
its  untliinkable  population '  sucking  in  the 
people  as  the  furnace  blast  the  straws  of  the 
floor.  Within  the  administrative  area  of 
London  we  find  numbers  from  different 
counties  which  would  make  great  town- 
ships :  320,000  from  the  South-Eastern 
Counties,  220,000  from  the  South  Midland, 
nearly  200,000  from  the  Eastern,  150,000 
from  remote  Devonshire  and  Cornwall. 
Scotland  contributes  50,000,  Ireland  10,000 
more  ;  34,000  are  from  little  Wales,  150,000 
aliens  from  beyond  the  sea.  So  the  heart 
of  the  Empire  levies  its  tribute — a  tribute 
of  the  picked  life  of  man  and  maiden — from 
all  the  lands  subject  to  its  sway. 

The  population  of  *  London  '  shows  an  in- 


56    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

crease  in  ten  years  of  but  308,000.  But 
this  merely  attests  the  existence  of  a 
boundary  which  has  become  artificial.  In- 
stead of,  as  formerly,  embracing  the  whole 
town  and  the  open  fields,  this  boundary 
now  runs  through  homogeneous  districts, 
and  divides  one  side  of  a  street  from  the 
other.  London,  like  a  swelled  pudding, 
has  swollen  and  splashed  beyond  its  en- 
velope— into  Essex  and  Kent  and  Hert- 
fordshire and  Surrey.  In  these  outside 
regions,  in  which  some  marsh  or  vacant 
field  has  suddenly  leapt  into  a  stratifica- 
tion of  houses  and  an  active  and  busy 
township,  resides  the  real  insistent  problem 
of  the  future.  London,  indeed,  presents 
many  of  the  phenomena  of  the  Concen- 
tration Camp.  Order  can  be  created  out  of 
chaos — is  laboriously  created  out  of  chaos 
— till  a  sudden  influx  of  new  immigrants 
breaks  down  the  organization  under  the 
strain. 

In  the  ten  years,  within  the  county 
Streatham  and  Tooting  have  grown  from 
49,000  to  88,000,  Woolwich  from  107,000 
to  131,000  ;  but  outside  the  increase  be- 
comes almost  incredible.  Hornsey  has 
sprung  from  44,000  to  71,000,  Leyton 
from  63,000  to  98,000,  Walthamstow  from 
46,000  to  95,000,  Willesden  from  61,000 
to   114,000,  East  Ham  (whoever  has  ever 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  67 

visited  East  Ham  ?) — most  astonishing — 
from  32,000  to  96,000  in  teji  years.  It  is 
as  the  growth  of  cities  in  the  Far  West  of 
America  :  the  town  springs  up  as  in  a  night. 
These  are  the  populations  every  obscure 
individual  of  which  has  a  life  to  live,  to 
himself  momentous,  infinite. 

Sidelights  are  flashed  by  the  bulky  census 
tables  upon  some  features  of  this  new  obscure 
city  life.  The  influx  is,  as  in  the  historic 
example  of  the  river,  a  continued  natural 
process  of  segregation  ;  the  debris  from  the 
distant  hills,  as  the  current  becomes  slower 
and  more  sluggish,  being  deposited  in  suc- 
cessive layers  of  separation.  In  the  great 
marshes  of  the  east  a  gigantic  city  of  toilers 
spreads  fan-like  forward  as  it  eats  up  the 
fields  ;  along  the  hills  of  the  south  gather 
a  succession  of  townships  of  clerks  and 
villa  -  dwellers  ;  ^  in  the  west  and  north- 
west wealth  and  leisure  still  remains  un- 
conquered.  The  servant  statistics  tell  the 
tale.  In  the  Borough  of  Shoreditch  5^  per 
cent,  of  the  families  keep  servants,  in  Ken- 
sington 80  per  cent.,  in  H  amp  stead  81  per 
cent.,  in  Bermondsey  6^  per  cent.  Or  a 
similar  result  is  revealed  by  the  tenement 
figures  ;  80  per  cent,  of  dwellings  of  less 
than  five  rooms  in  Stepney,  85  in  Shore- 
ditch,  contrasted  with  42  in  Wandsworth 
or  31  in  Lewisham.     A  variation  in  death 


58    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

rate  from  18  to  34  per  thousand  reveals  the 
toll  of  years  exacted  by  the  city  :  the  city 
which  presents  a  gaunt  problem  of  its 
future  to  all  sanguine  minds  as  it  extends 
its  borders — *  an  awful  place/  *  full  of  life, 
and  full  of  death/ 

So  in  dark  days  and  bright,  while  men 
work  and  while  men  sleep,  the  new  pro- 
blem, the  problem  of  the  city  race,  rises 
into  dim  outline.  What  form  of  new 
existence  is  being  bred  in  this  vast  wilder- 
ness ?  In  the  midst  is  the  noise  of  labour 
and  the  play  of  children  ;  there  are  sug- 
gestions of  physical  deterioration,  of  stunted 
growth,  and  failing  forces  of  resistance  to 
disease  and  decay  ;  there  are  occasional 
warnings  of  a  new  danger,  of  a  race  which 
prowls  at  night  along  the  lamp-lit  streets, 
of  the  hordes  of  wanderers  which  ever  move 
up  and  down  along  all  the  city  ways. 
Around  its  borders  are  studded  the  gigantic 
buildings,  palaces  or  prisons,  which  witness 
to  its  efforts  to  grapple  with  the  problems 
of  maimed  and  distorted  life — witness  both 
to  its  energy  and  to  its  failure.  The  broken, 
the  rebellious,  the  lunatic,  the  deserted 
children,  the  deserted  old,  are  cooped  up 
behind  high  gates  and  polished  walls ;  and 
still  the  number  increases  as  the  net  sweeps 
through  the  streets  and  drags  out  its  cap- 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  59 

tives.  Beyond  the  borders  also  are  all 
the  gigantic  graveyards,  where  now  lie  so 
quietly  under  the  long  grasses  the  armies 
of  the  forgotten  dead  ;  mourned  for  a 
moment,'  and  then  huddled  very  speedily 
away  from  the  active  life  of  the  living ;  that 
no  longer  than  may  be,  by  their  meekness 
and  their  silence,  shall  these  be  questioning 
the  profit  of  all  this  hot  striving  after 
transitory  things. 

How  far — how  stupendously  far — has 
man  thus  passed  from  that  old  life  which 
Chateaubriand  pictured  !  *  You  knew  where 
you  were  born  ;  you  knew  where  lay  your 
grave.'  The  little  red-roofed  houses  crept 
round  the  village  church,  which  proclaimed 
a  judgment  of  all  passing  things  ;  and 
round  it  also,  the  dead  near  to  the  living, 
was  the  abode  of  those  resting  now  through 
all  the  centuries,  whose  blood  still  beat 
ardent  in  the  men  of  a  day.  Here  in  the 
vanished  years,  as  each  generation  flowered 
and  faded,  were  performed  the  central  sym- 
bols of  human  life  as,  unhurried,  it  passed 
from  one  to  another  eternity.  Here  the 
child  received  its  name  and  admission  into  a 
fellowship  stretching  beyond  the  boundaries 
of  its  world.  Here,  later,  with  extrava- 
gance of  rejoicing,  man  was  married  to 
maiden  ;  here,  at  the  evening,  with  extra- 
vagance of  sorrow,  both  were  laid  in  sleep. 


60    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Over  all  brooded  the  petition  for  the  prayer 
of  the  passing  stranger ;  that  the  place 
of  those  whose  hearts  once  beat  so  high 
with  passionate  desire,  should  at  the  last 
be  found  in  peace. 


II 

The  relation  of  politics  to  civilization  in 
its  wider  aspect  is  a  subject  of  discussion 
which  at  such  periods  of  change  as  the 
present  becomes  deliberately  insistent.  How 
far,  if  at  all,  and  if  at  all,  how  desirably, 
can  the  expression  of  human  hopes  and 
ideals  be  embodied  in  legislation  ?  To 
what  extent  is  it  possible  to  stimulate  or 
discourage  those  large  impersonal  forces, 
economic,  social,  spiritual,  which  hurry 
mankind  from  one  condition  of  order  to 
another,  through  all  the  painful  interme- 
diate processes  of  development  and  decay  ? 
Is  all  effort  vain  which  essays  by  wise  com- 
munal action  to  mitigate  the  attendant 
confusion  and  pain  by  which  such  processes 
are  accompanied  ?  Nay,  more,  is  it  foolish 
to  imagine  that  the  whole  process  itself 
may  be  estimated  and  controlled,  directed 
towards  ends  far  removed  from  the  natural 
consummation  of  its  courses  ?  Is  man,  no 
less  in  the  creation  of  the  days  to  come 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  61 

than  within  the  limits  of  his  single  transi- 
tory life,  '  the  master  of  his  fate '  ?^ 

In  England  progress  and  civilization 
seem  to  have  advanced  along  divergent 
roads.  The  old  order  has  perished,  the 
new  has  scarcely  blossomed  into  active  and 
intelligible  life.  Under  an  appearance  of 
tranquillity  men  discern  elements  of  waste 
and  disorder,  pregnant  with  profound  dis- 
quietude. With  some  impatience  the 
demand  is  becoming  vocal  for  the  concern 
of  legislation,  and  a  rational  control  in  the 
making  of  the  new  England  from  the  ruins 
of  the  old.  To  some  observers  the  change 
excites  only  a  lament  over  a  past  that  is 
for  ever  gone.  They  mourn  the  vanishing 
of  a  vigorous,  jolly  life,  the  songs  of  the 
village  alehouse,  existence  encompassed  by 
natural  things  and  the  memories  of  the 
dead — the  secure  and  confident  life  of 
'Merrie  England.'  To  others,  again,  the 
change  is  one  charged  w^ith  a  menace  to 
the  future.  They  dread  the  fermenting,  in 
the  populous  cities,  of  some  new,  all-power- 
ful explosive,  destined  one  day  to  shatter 
Into  ruin  all  their  desirable  social  order. 
In  these  massed  millions  of  an  obscure  life, 
but  dimly  understood  and  ever  increasing 

*  The  later  portion  of  this  essay  has  already 
appeared  in  the  Independent  Review^  and  is  now- 
reprinted  by  kind  permission  of  the  Editorial  Council. 


62    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

in  magDitude,  they  behold  a  danger  to 
security  and  all  pleasant  things.  Like  the 
poet  when  he  shivered  in  the  Roman  sun- 
light at  a  breath  from  the  cold  north,  from 
beyond  the  confines  of  a  world,  they  appre- 
hend forces  destined  to  consummate  the  end 
of  an  Age.  The  cry  goes  up,  as  foretold 
by  Mazzini :  *  The  Barbarians  are  at  our 
gates.'  To  others  the  problem  is  one  of 
race  and  efficiency.  They  see  England 
ruling  the  Empire,  the  cities  ruling  Eng- 
land. Upon  the  life  developing  in  the 
twilight  world  of  the  cities  is  dependent 
that  empire's  prosperity  or  decline.  They 
become  concerned  with  statistics  of  birth- 
rate, infant  mortality,  physical  degenera- 
tion ;  they  call  for  the  breeding  of  an 
Imperial  race.  To  others,  again,  and  in 
particular  to  those  familiar  with  the  effects 
of  disorder,  poverty,  and  pain  upon  indivi- 
dual lives,  the  problem  takes  upon  itself 
a  more  human  aspect.  From  their  own 
experience  amongst  their  friends,  they 
translate  the  statistics  into  terms  of  human 
wretchedness,  privation,  and  desire.  They 
are  resentful  of  acquiescence  in  the  passing 
of  so  many  lives  in  gray  shadow,  in  the 
failure,  in  the  case  of  the  many,  of  the 
attainment  of  anything  worthy  of  being 
termed  a  civilization.  They  are  often  pas- 
sionate  against  preventable  suffering,   the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  63 

clumsiness  of  the  destruction  of  human 
possibilities,  the  use  of  so  many  lives  each 
as  a  means  and  never  as  an  end.  They 
question  the  justice  of  a  social  order  which 
condemns  common  humanity  to  a  region 
of  random  endeavour  ;  which  accepts  the 
destruction  of  so  much  *  by-product,'  when 
that  'by-product'  is  the  endowment  and 
natural  happiness  of  so  many  men  and 
women  and  children  ;  which  proclaims,  as 
the  best  that  it  can  make  of  its  working 
peoples,  the  restless,  uninspired  toil  of 
England's  great  cities,  as  the  finest  flower 
of  its  civilization  the  tenement  dwelling, 
the  workhouse,  the  gaol.  And  they  plead, 
sometimes  in  harsh  accents,  always  with  a 
great  longing,  for  the  interest  and  attention 
of  all  classes  in  the  community — for  legis- 
lation once  again  to  concern  itself  with  the 
forgotten  art  of  the  common  welfare,  to 
hasten  the  coming  of  the  newer  day. 

And  although  the  end  is  not  yet,  and  the 
ultimate  social  changes  will  be  such  as  no 
man  can  foresee,  there  are  certain  modest  and 
direct  measures  of  reform  w^hich  could  be 
pushed  through,  even  in  the  lifetime  of  a 
Parliament.  Social  reconstruction  cannot 
consider  one-half  of  the  problem  without 
the  other.  The  solution  of  the  haunting 
problems  of  the  city  may  yet  be  found  in 
the  vanishing  life  of  the  fields. 


64    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

All  efforts  at  remedy  in  this  life  must 
recognise  that  the  old  agricultural  system  of 
England,  with  its  tripartite  division  of  profits 
to  landlord,  farmer,  and  labourer,  its  docile 
serf  population  of  ill-paid  toilers,  is  gone 
for  ever.  The  peasant  refuses  to  stay  with 
the  status  and  wages  of  a  day  labourer 
while  the  city  calls  to  his  ambitions  and  his 
dreams.  Many  of  the  suggested  remedies 
of  *  agricultural  depression '  are  futile,  be- 
cause they  fail  to  recognise  this  bed-rock 
fact.  Of  such  is  Protection,  designed  to 
give  increased  rent  to  the  landlord,  profit  to 
the  farmer,  higher  wages  to  the  labourer. 
But  such  wages,  even  if  obtainable,  would 
in  no  way  counteract,  in  the  young  and 
energetic,  the  glamour  of  the  town.  The 
kernel  of  the  situation  is  not  that  agricul- 
ture does  not  pay — it  still  pays  well  enough 
in  places — but  that  the  labourer  will  not 
stay  on  the  fields.  All  that  is  self-reliant 
and  active  immediately  forsakes  the  village 
for  the  town.  Work  is  being  carried  on,  in 
some  half-hearted  fashion,  by  the  old  men 
and  children  ;  on  the  passing  of  the  present 
generation  there  will  be  none  to  fill  their 
places.  All  the  adventitious  attractions 
desperately  designed  to  bolster  up  the 
present  system  would  merely  result  in  a 
prolongation  of  the  agony.  Provision  of 
labourers'  cottages  could  not  pay  with  the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  65 

present  rate  of  wages  ;  if  provided  at  the 
expense  of  the  local  authority,  they  would 
be  but  grants-in-aid  of  the  local  farmers, 
advanced  from  the  rates.  Allotments  at 
which  the  agricultural  labourer  can  work 
before  or  after  his  already  sufficient  toil  are 
but  the  expedient  of  the  doctrinaire ;  village 
libraries,  changes  in  the  education  of  rural 
schools,  amusements,  lectures,  nigger  enter- 
tainments, the  suggestions  of  despair. 
Unless  the  deep-rooted  and  fundamental 
nature  of  the  disease  be  estimated,  no  / 
adequate  remedy  can  be  devised.  ' 

Only  ^wo  large  possibilities  remain  as 
alternatives  to  the  passing  of  the  land  into 
twitch  and  thistle,  and  the  coming  of  a  vast 
silence  upon  the  deserted  fields.  The  one 
is  the  system  of  the  *  model  *  village. 
Wealth  made  in  the  town  or  beyond  the  sea 
is  poured  into  the  countryside;  a  new  cos- 
mopolitan aristocracy  effects  an  imitation  or 
caricature  of  the  old  feudal  life ;  lavish  ex- 
penditure creates  a  parasitic  class  of  game- 
keepers, lodgekeepers,  gardeners,  well-fed 
and  deferential  peasants,  designed  to  increase 
the  picturesqueness  of  the  landscape.  The 
wild  animal  of  La  Bruyere's  vision,  black, 
livid,  all  burnt  by  the  sun,  has  become  the 
sleek,  well-fed  ox,  ruminating,  with  patient 
eyes.  The  ot;her,  to  which  that  little  com- 
pany who  believe  first  in  freedom  will  turn 

5 


m    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

with  eagerness,  is  the  attempt  to  counteract 
,J         the  magnetism  of  the  town  by  the  magic  of 
j/  ownership.     The  creation  of  some  form  of 

yeoman  or  peasant  proprietorship,  with  the 
right  to  all  improvements  and  the  whole 
produce  of  labour,  appears,  by  experiment 
in  England  and  experience  in  all  Western 
Europe,  the  sole  method  of  preserving  an 
agricultural  people.  In  France  such  a 
population  forms  the  backbone  of  the  nation, 
with  a  life  narrow,  laborious,  thrifty,  in- 
credibly austere ;  but  a  life  of  free  men,  with 
"^^Ar  -^  ^^^  \o\^  of  the  country  and  its  very  soil 

never  found  in  the  *  patriotism  '  of  the  cities 
^^,.  — the  random  and  pitiful  patriotism  of  a 
/^  landless  people.  In  Denmark  direct  pro- 
prietorship has  preserved  a  peasant  race, 
prosperous  and  secure,  strong  in  a  conscious- 
ness of  national  well-being.  In  Ireland  it 
has  come  as  a  great  hope  to  a  nation  which, 
after  a  history  of  unparalleled  tragedy, 
seemed  to  be  vanishing  from  its  own  land. 
Peasant  ownership  is  to  stay  the  plague  of 
the  American  emigration.  The  great  cities 
of  England  are  England's  America ;  and  the 
similar  plague  here  demands  a  similar 
remedy.  The  small  experiments  hitherto 
undertaken  by  private  enterprise  in  many 
diverse  parts  of  the  country  have  demon- 
strated the  possibilities  of  a  larger  success. 
There  is  a  real  demand  for  such  holdings 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  67 

when  obtainable,  strong  promises  of 
economic  success  ;  and  all  the  developments 
of  technical  education,  agricultural  experi- 
ment, revived  village  industry,  and  co-opera- 
tion have  been  proved  congruous  and  accept- 
able when  once  hope  has  been  awakened  and 
freedom  secured.  It  is  a  hard,  exacting 
life — experiment  will  demonstrate  many  a 
failure — but,  where  successful,  it  will  create 
a  race  fundamentally  different  from  the 
shiftless,  hopeless,  dulled  peasant,  who  is 
the  forlorn  product  of  the  system  now 
crumbling  away. 

Small  tenancies,  or  peasant  proprietorships 
alone,  are  indeed  no  permanent  solution  of 
the  problem  of  agriculture.  Where  such  a 
system  is  resisting  that  co-operation  and 
communal  direction,  which  alone  is  adequate 
to  modem  conditions,  it  is  everywhere  sink- 
ing into  abyss.  But  the  first  condition  of  the 
new  agriculture,  which  is  replacing  the  old 
wasteful  system,  is  free  access  to  the  land 
and  security  of  tenure.  Once  this  estab- 
lished desire  for  betterment,  and  the  forces 
of  change  make  directly  for  union,  and  in 
that  union  for  a  future  development  of  com- 
munal activity  whose  end  no  man  can  foresee. 
The  point  of  any  programme,  however,  is  to 
emphasize  the  preliminary  work  of  multiply- 
ing the  number  of  independent  workers  on 
the  land,  the  times  showing  that  the  day- 

5—2 


68     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

labourer  is  so  determined  to  depart  that, 
whatever  else  may  be  possible,  at  least  the 
old  system  camiot  long  survive. 

Undoubtedly  Parliament,  if  seriously  in 
earnest  in  the  matter,  could  do  much  to 
place  this  class  of  independent  cultivators 
on  the  soil.  A  universal  land-tax  might 
both  assist  in  the  breaking-up  of  the  large 
estates,  and  also  provide  funds  for  the  pur- 
chase and  equipment  of  land  suitable  for 
small  holdings.  The  Small  Holdings  Act 
gave  the  County  Councils  certain  imperfect 
powers  of  action  in  this  direction.  But 
the  provisions  contained  no  compulsory 
clauses.  The  farmers  and  landlords  who 
jmake  up  those  bodies  were  not  inclined  to 
: forward  a  policy  calculated  further  to 
I  diminish  a  labour  supply  they  already  found 
inadequate.  The  Act  has  remained  prac- 
tically unused.  Either  compulsory  clauses 
must  be  introduced,  or,  better,  the  work  of 
repatriation  must  be  entrusted  to  a  definite 
Commission  working  under  the  Board  of 
Agriculture,  in  close  co-operation  with 
District  and  Parish  Councils.  With  funds 
placed  at  its  disposal,  the  work  would  pro- 
ceed on  the  main  lines  of  methods  already 
familiar  in  Ireland — the  purchase  of  estates, 
the  division  into  suitable  holdings,  the  pro- 
vision of  buildings  and  funds  for  the  first 
operations  of  the  occupants,  and  the  selling 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  69 

of  the  holdings  outright,  or  with  a  certain 
permanent  public  charge,  by  a  system  of 
terminable   annuities,    paid   as   rent   for   a 
number  of  years.     It  is  true,  indeed,  that 
neither  the  unemployed  in  the  cities  nor  the 
normal   country   labourer     would   be   able 
directly  to  benefit  by  such  a  change.     But 
undoubtedly  by  some  such  policy  it  would 
be  possible  to  fix  upon  the  soil  a  '  yeoman ' 
class  of  free  men,  rearing   children  under 
healthful  conditions,  able  to  supply  the  cities 
and  colonies  with  their  perpetual  demand  / 
for  energetic  life.     The  hope  of  the  creation, ! 
through   these  means,  of  a  virile  country  ■ 
stock,  born  of  the  earth  and  the  open  fields, 
is    a   future   hope   of    the    countryside   of 
England,  far  different  from  that  decay  and 
sullen  waiting  for  the  end  which  now  broods 
over  all  the  pleasant  landscape,  and  fills  the  I 
observer   with   a   sense   of  desolation    and  j 
despair.* 

*  The  above  desultory  statement,  as  all  those 
succeeding,  is  advanced,  I  need  hardly  explain,  as 
suggestion  rather  than  argument.  Those  interested 
may  be  recommended  a  fuller  study  in  the  Eeport 
of  the  recent  Royal  Commission  on  Agriculture,  ad- 
mirably summarized  by  Mr.  F.  A.  Channing,  and  in 
Mr.  Rider  Haggard's  most  fascinating  investigation 
in  *  Rural  England.'  Mr.  Martin's  'Ruin  of  Rural 
England '  is  a  rugged  and  apocalyptic  indictment  of 
present  indifference.  Detailed  accounts  of  experi- 
ments in  small  holdings  at  Bewdley  and  Far  Forest 


70    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Of  all  the  ills  from  which  the  city  race  is 
suffering,  the  imperfect  supply  of  houses  for 
the  increasing  population,  and  the  over- 
crowding which  is  its  consequence,  are,  per- 
haps, the  most  menacing.  For  the  pressure 
on  the  home,  the  specific  diiseases,  and  the 
more  general  and  far-reaching  roughness 
and  squalor,  are  striking  at  the  root  of  ail 
that  is  humane  and  gentle  in  family  life. 
The  torrent  of  humanity  has  been  swept 
into  sudden  whirlpools  ;  the  great  towns 
have  developed  in  confusion  ;  they  are 
spreading  daily,  not  as  organized  wholes, 
but  as  mere  meaningless  congestions,  with- 
out unity  or  plan.  There  are  actually  too 
few  decent  houses  for  the  inhabitants  ; 
monopoly  and  competition  drive  up  rents, 
and  give  a  fictitious  value  to  insanitary  and 
undesirable  dwellings.  Within,  the  family 
is  cramped  and  confined,  packed,  in  unhealth- 
ful  proximity,  in  layers  of  humanity  in  blocks 
and  tenements ;  outside  stretch  the  visible 
horrors  of  expanding  London,  with  pro- 
vision of  open  spaces  entirely  dependent  on 
the  spasmodic  energy  of  the  philanthropist 
or  the  whim  of  the  millionaire.  It  would 
be  impossible  to  overestimate    the  general 


and  elsewhere,  and  of  the  regeneration  of  Denmark, 
have  been  published  by  the  English  Land  Coloniza- 
tion Society  and  the  Christian  Social  Union. 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  73 

lowering  effects  on  body,  mind,  and  spirit 
of  residence  pent  up  in  those  labyrinths  of 
mean  streets  which  form  the  abodes  of  the 
coming  race. 

In  a  gray  desolation  of  a  relentless  mean- 
ness, in  cities  around  which  annually  other 
cities  are  plastered  as  if  effectively  to  bar 
egress  in  the  heavy  windless  air,  with  sight 
of  occasional  changing  sky  alone  represent- 
ing the  world  of  out  of  doors,  the  children 
of  England,  numbered  by  the  hundred 
thousand,  are  growing  to  maturity.  To 
these  must  presently  come  the  demand  of 
large  horizons  and  the  things  of  the  spirit ; 
in  the  future,  the  huge  burden  of  Empire, 
with  control  of  ancient  and  immemorial 
civilizations  scattered  over  a  variegated 
world. 

No  man  should  ever  be  surprised  at  the 
follies  of  man  ;  little  but  calamity  and 
earthquake  can  ever  penetrate  minds 
deadened  in  custom  and  routine.  But  a 
visitor  from  some  region  beyond  the  fixed 
stars  might  be  moved  to  amazement  in  con- 
templation of  these  ruins  of  human  aspira- 
tion, when  he  learnt  that  rarely,  if  ever,  did 
their  condition  come  before  the  discussion 
of  the  Legislature  ;  that  few  protested  their 
danger,  and  these  only  to  deaf  ears  ;  that, 
in  general,  those  with  power  to  move  the 
public  mind  and  influence  change  appeared 


72    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

entirely  satisfied  with  the  life  developing  in 
those  strange  subterranean  worlds,  the 
wildernesses  of  the  great  cities  of  England. 
Immediate  remedies  could  indeed  be 
suggested,  were  the  gravity  of  the  situation 
once  apprehended  and  immediate  remedies 
desired.  The  drastic  treatment  of  owners 
of  *  slum  '  property  ;  the  clearance  of  the 
home  from  the  '  house  tax,'  which,  in  the 
form  of  the  local  rate,  practically  vetoes  any 
general  improvement  ;  the  encouragement 
of  building  by  the  municipality,  especially 
for  the  poorest,  to  increase  the  actual  avail- 
able houses  ;  the  hastening  of  the  develop- 
ment of  all  transit  facilities;  the  stimulating 
of  the  development  of  outlying  suburbs 
through  judicious  taxation  of  unoccupied 
land,  accompanied  by  the  granting  of  large 
powers  to  the  municipality  to  control  de- 
velopment, similar  to  those  possessed  by 
many  of  the  cities  of  Germany — these  all 
put  in  force  simultaneously,  and  regardless 
of  the  plaints  of  vested  interests,  would 
effect  substantial  change.  The  first  needs 
no  explanation  :  the  evil  is  glaring.  After 
the  attainment  of  a  certain  stage  of  decay, 
under  the  present  law  the  owner  of  any 
slum  area  finds  it  actually  remunerative  to 
encourage  the  process,  in  order  that,  by  the 
very  rankness  of  its  squalor,  he  may  compel 
the  municipality  to  purchase  his  property, 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  73 

and  clear  it  altogether  from  the  earth.  The 
second  demands  the  shifting  of  the  standard 
of  assessment  from  the  building  to  the  site 
value — a  change  which  would  increase  the 
rate  at  the  centre  and  diminish  it  at  the 
outskirts  of  the  city,  thus  directly  forward- 
ing that  scattering  process  which  is  a  neces- 
sity for  restoration  to  healthful  conditions. 
The  third  is  hampered  by  the  suspicion  and 
grudging  concessions  of  the  Central 
Authority.  Better  transit,  again,  is  con- 
tinually being  checked,  especially  in 
London,  by  a  Parliamentary  majority, 
ignorant  alike  of  the  needs  and  desires  of 
the  people.  Steamboats  on  the  river, 
municipal  omnibuses,  the  linking  of 
northern  and  southern  tramways,  are 
dismissed  amid  contemptuous  laughter. 
The  rating  of  vacant  land  at  its  selling 
value  would  immediately  hasten  suburban 
development,  and  help  to  break  that  ring 
which  is  cramping  the  city  peoples  into  a 
tightening  congestion.  While  the  substitu- 
tion of  order  for  chaos  in  the  development 
of  the  town  would  preserve  the  coming 
generations  from  increase  of  the  burden 
which  the  past  has  laid  upon  the  present  ; 
would  insure  breathing-spaces,  open  parks 
all  round  the  city,  great  avenues  of  com- 
munication and  pure  air  from  the  fields 
beyond  ;    fostering   the   development  of  a 


74    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

city  not  entirely  grievous  in  the  sight  of 
the  years  to  come,  when  Fulham,  or 
Lewisham,  or  Canning  Town  will  stand  as 
a  warning  and  perpetual  judgment  of  a 
civilization  '  that  thus  could  build.* 

Following  the  outward  provision  of  the 
home  comes  consideration  of  the  developing 
life  within — of  all  that  is  meant  by  the 
*  education  '  of  the  child  who  is  heir  to  all 
the  progress  of  the  past.  Here  the  im- 
mediate necessities  of  change  are,  for  the 
most  part,  beyond  the  boundaries  of  legisla- 
tion. Mr.  H.  G.  Wells,  in  '  Mankind  in  the 
Making,'  that  most  stimulating  and  sugges- 
tive of  all  recent  essays  in  social  reconstruc- 
tion, has  assailed,  with  humour  and  some 
violence,  the  methods  of  present  training  ; 
by  which  the  growing  child  of  all  classes  is 
infected  with  our  shabby  compromises,  and 
driven  from  liberal  and  gentle  ways  into 
imitation  of  the  average  man  and  woman  of 
the  day.  Here  I  would  but  emphasize  the 
folly  of  a  system  of  '  national '  education 
which,  after  expending  unparalleled  sums 
iupon  an  elementary  training  for  its  children, 
acquiesces  with  apparent  cheerfulness  in  the 
entire  destruction  of  its  handiwork  as  those 
children  grow  to  maturity.  The  child 
passes  from  school  at  fourteen  or  earlier  to 
long  hours  of  toil  ;  and,  month  by  month, 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  75 

the  laborious  lessons  of  schooldays  are  rent 
off  like  a  garment. 

Before  the  freedom  of  the  factory  and  the 
devastating  influences  of  the  street  the 
knowledge,  manners,  discipline,  religious 
and  moral  ideals  crumple  up  and  disappear. 
The  'clean  and  beautiful  children/  with' 
such  possibilities  of  refined  and  considerate 
life,  in  a  few  years,  and  as  by  a  turn  of  the 
kaleidoscope,  become  transformed  into  the 
vacant,  ineffectual  crowds  of  the  abyss. 

The  immediate  methods  of  escape  from 
this  elemental  tragedy  are  not  easily  demon- 
strated. The  demand  for  child  labour,  the 
higher  standard  of  comfort  which  its  pay- 
ment brings  to  the  home,  the  readiness  of 
the  children  themselves  to  enter  life,  and  the 
air  of  amused  contempt  with  which  any 
education  other  than  purely  technical  and 
remunerative  is  regarded  by  the  people  of 
this  country,  render  impotent  those  few  who 
call  for  reform.  The  children  are  generally 
eager  to  be  liberated  from  the  restraints  of 
school,  and  proud  of  the  money  they  con- 
tribute to  the  household.  Though  the  hours 
are  appallingly  long,  in  London  often  from 
eight  to  eight,  with  a  long  journey  to  and 
from  work,  the  work  itself  is  not  generally 
felt  as  onerous.  But  the  work,  often  me- 
chanical, and  entirely  indifferent  to  the 
future  needs  of  the  child,  is  prohibitive  of 


76     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

all  outside  culture  and  development  ;  at  the 
age  of  adolescence  it  presses  terribly  upon 
the  growing  bodies,  especially  of  the  girls, 
who  are  to  be  the  mothers  of  the  coming 
generations.  Without  any  doubt  at  all  this 
premature  toil  is  responsible,  perhaps  more 
than  any  other  cause,  for  that  general  tired- 
ness and  lassitude  so  characteristic  of  the 
city  populations — a  lassitude  only  the 
more  manifest  through  its  reactions  in  the 
craving  for  strong  excitements  and  occa- 
sional waves  of  a  feverish  and  unnatural 
energy. 

The  accepted  verdict  condemns  the 
parents  of  the  children  for  acquiescence  in 
apprenticeship  to  such  slavery.  Much  of 
the  adolescent  labour,  more  of  the  child 
labour,  which  is  still  more  deplorable — the 
filling  up  of  the  interstices  of  school  hours 
with  drudgery  for  a  meagre  pittance — 
might,  indeed,  seem  preventable.  But  those 
familiar  with  the  life  of  the  poor  in  the 
cities  will  be  inclined  to  resent  this  general 
accusation.  Mr.  Bernard  Shaw,  so  entirely 
right  upon  all  humane  and  vital  issues,  has 
denounced  this  cant  with  a  refreshing 
plainness.  '  It  is  difficult,'  he  says,  *  for 
the  readers  of,  say,  the  Spectator  and  the 
Times  to  form  any  conception  of  the  mag- 
nitude of  a  promotion  from  eighteen  shillings 
a  week  to  twenty-four  or  from  twenty-four 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  77 

to  thirty.  .  .  .  The  truth  is,  that  if  ^ve 
shillings  a  week  made  as  much  difference 
to  a  duke  as  it  does  to  many  labourers,  he 
would  send  his  son  out  into  the  streets 
to  earn  it  at  ten  years  old,  if  the  law 
allowed  him.' 

Some  complete  prohibition  of  the  employ- 
ment of  children  of  school  age,  and  sharp 
limitation  of  the  hours  of  employment  for 
the  immediately  succeeding  years,  combined 
with  a  gradual  levelling  up  of  the  age  of 
full  attendance  and  the  extension  of  the 
system  of  compulsion  to  the  evening  schools, 
seem  the  only  possible  remedies.  At  present 
the  evening  schools  languish,  largely  owing 
to  the  long  hours  of  toil.  I  have  myself 
persuaded  many  children  to  start  attendance 
at  the  evening  classes  of  the  London  Board  ; 
but  in  almost  every  case,  the  classes,  after 
a  time,  have  been  abandoned.  The  long 
hours,  the  confined  atmosphere,  the  re- 
pressed energies,  demand  something  dif- 
ferent, in  the  few  minutes  of  leisure,  from 
intellectual  effort.  The  same  experience 
is  testified  by  the  clubs  for  boys  and  girls, 
which  have  been  so  prominent  a  feature 
of  modern  philanthropy  ;  classes  almost 
invariably  prove  a  failure,  and  are  replaced 
by  bagatelle  and  billiards,  gymnastics  and 
dancing.  The  limitation  of  child  labour 
under  sixteen  to  an  eight   or  even  a  six 


78    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

hours'  day  would  prove  no  material  hard- 
ship ;  though  resented  by  the  employers, 
especially  those  who  are  replacing  men's 
work  with  the  cheaper  labour  of  women 
and  children,  it  would  be  supported  by  the 
trade  unions  and  leaders  of  the  working 
classes — it  would  be  pregnant  with  bene- 
ficial results  in  the  future.  What  man  or 
woman  over  thirty — so  rings  Mr.  Wells' 
challenge — dare  hope  for  '  the  deliverance 
of  all  our  blood  and  speech  from  those 
fouler  things  than  chattel  slavery,  child 
and  adolescent  labour '  ?  All  intimate  with 
the  life  of  the  poor  will  welcome  his  call 
to  the  youth  of  the  country  to  inscribe 
such  a  deliverance  upon  the  foremost  of 
the  banners  of  their  crusade. 

Beyond  the  home  and  the  children  come 
the  questions  of  labour  and  the  work  of 
man.  In  the  subject  of  unemployment  in 
its  wider  aspects  we  touch  the  heart  of 
social  discontent.  Casual  or  poorly-paid 
labour  for  the  worst,  insecurity  for  the 
best,  a  rapidly  diminishing  labour  value  as 
age  approaches — these  are  the  particular 
features  of  the  industrial  world  which  have 
developed  under  the  new  mechanical  system. 
A  famine  in  Nepal,  an  earthquake  in  Peru, 
the  activities  of  a  Chicago  speculator,  may 
suddenly  sweep  out  of  regular  employment 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  79 

masses'  of  English  labourers,  some  at  least 
to  be  driven  down  into  irrevocable  ruin. 
The  workman,  seeking  work,  and  seeking  it 
in  vain,  is  one  of  the  permanent  and  tragic 
figures  of  the  twentieth-century  city.  *  The 
hell  of  unemployment,'  with  all  its  laceration 
and  moral  destruction  ;  the  days  spent  in 
tramping  the  streets  seeking  work  ;  the 
fierce  or  fawning  competition  for  mean 
positions  amid  crowds  of  similar  unfor- 
tunates ;  the  disappearance  of  savings,  then 
of  the  home  ;  the  tightening  grasp  of  want ; 
the  cruelties  of  a  gusty  benevolence ;  the 
final  eviction,  and  economic  collapse  and 
disappearance  of  the  family  fallen  and 
trampled  under — is  it  wonderful  that  any 
plausible  statesman  who  promises  relief 
from  this  nightmare  should  be  listened  to 
with  an  eager  attention  ?  or  that  a  certain 
impatience  should  be  exhibited  with  those 
who,  as  an  alternative,  can  but  preach 
patience  and  an  'unparalleled  commercial 
prosperity '  ?  The  present  methods  of  miti- 
gating the  effects  of  these  obscure  changes 
in  the  labour  market  are  altogether  crude 
and  clumsy.  *  Charity '  is  liberal,  but 
random  and  ill  -  regulated,  probably  pro- 
ductive of  far  more  harm  than  good.  Any- 
one who  has  followed  the  operations  of  a 
*  Relief  Committee  '  will  be  able  to  testify 
to    the   revelations   of  the   degradation  of 


80    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

character  under  the  influence  of  privation 
and  a  great  fear  ;  the  proud  and  indepen- 
dent applicants  of  the  commencement  deli- 
quescing into  the  hungry,  greedy,  voluble 
crowd  of  the  close.  And  the  present  Poor 
Law,  with  its  workless  *  workhouses/  its 
sting  of  insult,  its  haphazard  and  ill- 
directed  activities  of  outdoor  relief  —  a 
system  founded  in  haste  in  a  community 
mainly  rural,  and  to  save  the  nation  from 
imminent  danger — is  a  manifestation  of 
communal  activity  of  which  those  citizens 
who  contribute  to  its  wasteful  expenditure 
have  little  reason  to  be  proud. 

The  tragedy  of  unemployment  deepens 
in  the  case  of  those  men  who  are  visibly 
aging,  passing  prematurely  into  that  con- 
dition when  society  has  neither  use  nor 
regard  for  their  services.  The  development 
of  the  modern  city  life,  in  its  feverish  thirst 
for  gain,  sucks  up  the  activities  of  the 
young ;  work  can  always  be  found  for  the 
children.  But  the  man  of  forty  has  already 
become  suspect ;  at  fifty  there  is  evidently 
stretching  before  him  the  bleak  old  age  of 
the  unwanted  poor.  The  despairing  clutch 
of  the  aging  at  any  degrading  occupation, 
which  before  they  would  have  scorned,  is 
one  of  the  commonest  and  pitifulest  sights 
of  modern  life.  I  think  of  those  whom  I 
have  known — those  who  dye  their  hair  to 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  81 

keep  the  appearance  of  youth ;  the  applicants 
for  positions,  their  efforts  towards  respecta- 
bility, the  ink-lined  coat,  the  shabbiness 
concealed — the  attempt,  always  so  grotesque 
and  ineffective,  to  strike  the  right  note  be- 
tween a  dignity  that  will  command  respect 
and  an  eagerness  that  will  become  a  mere 
mendicant  pleading  for  aid.  I  remember 
one,  with  a  record  of  over  thirty  years* 
consistent  service,  exhibiting  hands  twisted 
and  gnarled  with  disease,  who  shuffles  daily 
through  his  work  with  the  help  of  kindly 
comrades,  fearing  each  day  to  be  detected  ; 
though  the  work  itself  is  an  agony,  the  one 
panic  fear  is,  not  that  he  shall  be  compelled, 
but  that  he  shall  be  forbidden  to  continue. 
I  think  of  others  tucked  away  out  of  sight 
in  the  recesses  of  tenement  dwellings,  flung 
aside  from  the  active  machinery  of  the 
world,  who  '  cannot  quite  bring  themselves  * 
to  join  the  Unemployed  processions  or  solicit 
a  promiscuous  charity  of  the  crowd  ;  who 
cling  to  the  desperate  hope  that  one  day 
the  cloud  will  lighten,  the  miracle  happen 
that  someone  will  be  found  desiring  their 
services.  This  is  in  no  austere  and  frugal 
community,  with  difficulty  supporting  its 
children,  but  amid  wealth  pouring  into  its 
borders  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice,  and 
such  luxury  and  vain  display  as  can  only 
be   paralleled  in  the  later  days  of  Rome. 

6 


82    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

The  customary  cant,  of  inevitable  failure 
or  an  act  of  Providence,  should  not  for  a 
moment  be  tolerated  in  face  of  such  abun- 
dance of  resource  and  wasteful  prodigality 
as  is  making  England  the  envy  and  the 
wonder  of  the  nations  of  the  world. 

The  unemployed,  the  unemployable,  the 
old — these  are  the  problems  which  imme- 
diately will  confront  that  Minister  of  Labour 
whose  appointment  should  be  one  of  the  first 
acts  of  the  coming  Liberal  Government.  For, 
dealing  with  the  first  two,  I  have  seen  no 
more  satisfactory  suggestions  than  those 
put  forth  by  Canon  Barnett  (who,  if  any- 
one, has  a  right  to  speak),  and  incorporated 
in  the  Report  upon  unemployment  pre- 
sented to  the  London  County  Council  by 
the  Committee  of  the  Conference  called  last 
year  to  consider  the  subject.*  With  the 
experience  already  gained  abroad,  and  from 
y  j-experiment  at  home — by  the  double  system 
*/  of  labour  colonies  for  those  who  desire 
work  in  temporary  unemployment,  accept- 
able by  free  men,  candying  none  of  the 
degradations  of  charity  and  State  relief, 
and  of  penal  colonies  for  those  who  do  not 
desire  work,  as  humane  as  may  be,  but 
deliberately  designed  for  the  elimination  of 

*  See  all  through  that  Report,  published  in  the 
spring  of  1903  (King  and  Co.),  for  a  wise  and  sober 
treatment  of  the  whole  subject. 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  83 

the  *  loafer  '  and  the  '  cadger ' — it  might  be 
possible  greatly  to  diminish,  if  not  entirely 
to  remove,  the  injury  and  wretchedness 
erected  by  the  present  chaos. 

And  for  the  old  we  can  but  press,  in  and 
out  of  season,  for  the  forwarding  of  that 
national  system  of  universal  old  age  pensions  ^^jk 
wdth  which  Mr.  Charles  Booth's  name  will 
always  be  honourably  associated.  A  definite 
establishment  of  the  principle  w^ould  itself 
be  almost  sufficient,  with  the  construction 
of  the  machinery  for  its  administration.  If 
the  age-limit  of  sixty  or  sixty-five  proves 
at  present  impracticable,  let  it  be  initiated 
at  seventy-five  or  seventy.  For  we  would 
be  prepared  indeed  to  welcome  any  advance, 
however  small,  towards  a  civilization,  though 
always  protesting  ourselves  dissatisfied  until 
that  civilization  be  attained. 

Beyond  the  specific  case  of  unemploy- 
ment there  is  the  larger  problem  of  the 
growth  of  a  whole  class  of  men,  women, 
and  children  living  '  in  poverty,'  into  which 
every  spell  of  unemployment  flings  fresh 
victims.  It  is  a  forlorn,  parasitic  class, 
supporting  a  low-grade  life  largely  at  the 
expense  of  those  who  still  live,  self-reliant, 
in  the  daylight.  Disorganized,  unskilled 
labour,  the  casually  employed,  widows 
working  with  their  children  in  their  homes, 

6—2 


84     PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

the  partially  maimed,  the  ineiFective,  the 
tired,  together  form  a  kind  of  monstrous 
fungus,  spreading  round  the  roots~of  the 
moaerir  city  civilization — a  class  which  the 
community  has  neither  the  humanity  to 
kill  outright,  nor  the  alertness  and  courage 
to  raise  to  some  intelligible  conditions  of 
being.  A  vigorous  and,  at  times,  passionate 
controversy  has  been  waged  by  two  com- 
petent social  investigators  whether,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  family  income  of  any 
considerable  proportion  of  these  forlorn  and 
forgotten  poor  is  sunk  below  some  fanciful 
'  line  of  poverty,'  representing  a  minimum 
of  mere  physical  sufficiency.  To  the  social 
reformer  the  question  will  appear  entirely 
academic.  He  knows  the  main  facts  beyond 
hope  of  challenge.  He  is  conscious  always 
of  an  existence  around  him  in  which  life 
has  become  degraded  far  below  the  level 
of  savage  and  primitive  man.  He  sees  a 
whole  community  dwelling  in  a  dim  twilight 
land,  cut  off  from  sunshine  and  the  world 
which  has  a  meaning,  scourged  by  specific 

{  diseases  and  vices,  bound  up  in  a  circle  of 
privation  —  anaemic  and  sickly  children, 
premature  toil,  premature  child-bearing, 
years   of    humiliation,    dishonourable    age. 

,  He  recognises  the  injury  inflicted  by  this 
class,  especially  on  those  just  above  it — 
the   decent  workers  who  largely  bear  the 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  85 

burden  of  its  continuance.  *  The  poverty 
of  the  poor,'  Mr.  Charles  Booth  asserts,  *  is 
mainly  the  result  of  the  competition  of  the 
very  poor.'  He  apprehends  something 
which  casts  a  kind  of  black  smudge  over 
the  boasted  progress  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  causes  all  its  complacent  songs 
of  triumph  suddenly  to  appear  a  little 
vulgar,  a  little  shrill. 

The  problem  of  the  residuum — of  the 
drainipg  of  the  abyss — must  sooner  or  later 
be  faced  by  the  community  as  a  whole, 
acting  through  its  appointed  rulers.  It 
must  be  assailed  from  many  sides,  and  by 
experiment  which  will  often  prove  a  failure 
and  excite  the  ready  scorn  of  the  wise. 
Something  (though,  as  Mr.  Rowntree  has 
shown,  not  much)  will  be  done  by  the 
decent  support  of  old  age  ;  more  by  rational 
education  of  the  children;  still  more  by 
the  cuttmg  away  of  the  sources  of  supply 
in  the  treatment  of  unemployment  and  the 
loafer.  Better  houses,  fresh  air,  the  spread- 
ing of  the  town  mto  something  approaching 
the  garden  cities  of  our  dreams,  will  help 
to  break  up  the  congestions  which  at  present 
are  creating  impenetrable  lumps  of  poverty. 
England  is  splitting  into  cities  of  labour  \^. 
and  cities  of  pleasure  ;  the  poor  are  collected 
into  stqgjaant  pools  amid  the  labour  com- 
munities :  and  the  householders  here  find 


\ 


86    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

the  burden  laid  upon  their  homes  in  the 
form  of  an  ever  increasing  poor-rate  becom- 
ing almost  intolerable.  In  London,  at 
least,  that  method  has  become  a  glaring 
scandal,  by  which  the  rich  municipalities 
'  dump '  their  poor  upon  lands  beyond  the 
river,  or  into  the  obscure  regions  to  the 
eastward  of  the  city,  and  cheerfully  repudiate 
all  subsequent  responsibility.  Equalization 
of  rates  carries  with  it  an  elemental  principle 
of  justice.  Beyond  this,  there  should  be 
resolute  attempts  to  eliminate  *  sweating,'  and 
a  regulation  and  restriction  of  home  indus- 
tries, frankly  undeterred  by  the  spectre  of 
the  'poor  widow. ^  And,  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  State  and  Municipality,  em- 
ploying directly  an  always  increasing 
number  of  workers,  always  at  standard 
hours  and  a  living  wage,  there  rests  a  great 
hope  of  escape  from  the  squalid  chaos  of 
the  present  into  something  which  English- 
men will  be  able  to  contemplate  with  a 
juster  pride.  A  legislature  which  would 
recognise  the  reality  and  permanence  of 
this  remarkable  development  of  communal 
activity,  would  wisely  encourage,  advise, 
control,  check  at  times,  but  always  with 
insight  and  sympathy — instead  of  (as  now) 
thrusting  in  entirely  spasmodic  and  clumsy 
oppositions  at  the  dictate  of  any  affected 
private  enterprise  or  vested  interest,  with 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  87 

a  gusty,  irrational  policy,  veering  from  day 
to  day,  now  sanctioning,  now  vetoing,  with 
no  conception  of  future  possibilities,  or 
vision  of  a  large  and  attainable  end — would 
be  a  legislature  which  would  forward  a 
humane  and  rational  policy  in  the  present, 
and  earn  an  honourable  remembrance  in  the 
days  to  come. 

The  reforms  here  barely  indicated  necessi- 
tate an  increased  revenue  and  expenditure. 
With  the  National  Budget  already  swollen 
to  dangerous  dimensions,  party;  politicians 
might  hesitate  before  committing  themselves 
to  such  a  further  develo2:)ment.  I  believe 
that  much  indeed  could  be  done  by  adjust- 
ment and  rearrangement,  by  wise  economies, 
by  a  policy  of  peace  and  vigorous  control 
of  those  *  Empire  builders '  who  thrust 
forward  wars  and  expeditions  m  the  re- 
moter regions  of  the  world.  But,  beyond 
the  sources  of  expenditure  at  present  avail- 
able, some  of  us  are  looking  with  hopeful 
eyes  at  further  sources  of  revenue,  and  a 
broadening  of  the  basis  of  taxation  in  a 
direction  far  removed  from  an  impost  upon 
the  food  of  the  poor.  We  can  see  a  revenue 
obtainable  from  a  judicious  system  of  land  4- 
taxation  —  a  payment  justly  demanded  by  ^ 
a  State  which  has  taken  over  from  the  land- 
owner all  the  responsibilities  formerly  asso- 


\y 


88    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

ciated  with  territorial  *  ownership.'  We 
would  demand,  with  this,  the  extension  of 
the  system  of  graduation  already  accepted 
in  the  income  tax  ;  so  that  irresponsible 
and  unsettled  wealth  should  contribute  far 
more  than  at  present  to  the  general  well- 
being  of  the  community — a  system  by  which 
not  only  would  revenue  be  obtained,  but  a 
real  menace  to  the  future  removed.  And 
many  of  us  regard  with  friendliness  the 
suggestion  for  the  increase  of  the  direct 
taxation  of  unearned  incomes  and  of  the 
dividends  on  capital  invested  abroad,  such 
as  the  scheme  recently  put  forward  by 
Mr.  Pethick  Lawrence  as  an  alternative  to 
Mr.  Chamberlain's  wild  and  hazardous 
schemes  for  preferential  treatment  of 
Colonies  and  Empire. 

With  some  such  modest  programme  as 
this  now  outlined,  any  party  seriously  con- 
cerned with  the  welfare  and  future  of  the 
common  people  of  England  might  start 
upon  that  work  of  social  reconstruction 
which  has  been  too  long  delayed.  It  is  a 
programme  in  no  respects  revolutionary, 
involving  no  large  organic  changes,  assert- 
ing no  novel  legislative  principles.  It  would 
not,  if  carried  out  in  its  entirety,  inaugurate 
the  Golden  Age  nor  abolish  ills  as  old  as 
time.     But  it  would  mark  a  step  forward, 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  89 

and  along  winning  lines ;  it  would  eliminate 
great  masses  of  human  wretchedness,  and 
bring  incalculable  benefits  to  those  patient, 
silent  populations  amongst  whom  hope  of 
amelioration  has  almost  died  away.  It 
could  be  carried  to  completion  by  any  party 
which  would  recall  the  meanmg  of  patriotism, 
too  long  forgotten,  and  recognise  that  the 
future  of  the  English  race  is  being  decided, 
not  on  the  boundaries  of  the  world,  but 
here  at  the  heart  of  the  Empire. 

The  first  impression  of  the  life  of  those 
submerged  cities  which  are  the  particular 
products  of  the  world's  latest  changes  is  that 
of  a  large  disorder.  The  visitor  sees  exist- 
ence, as  it  seems,  drifting  without  purpose  or 
plan — man  dying,  man  bemg  born  ;  a  confu- 
sion of  human  habitations ;  a  confusion  of 
human  lives.  Restless,  dissatisfied  faces 
haunt  him  along  all  the  city  ways ;  he 
apprehends  something  gone  astray,  the  lost 
key  of  progress — a  people  which  has  missed 
the  object  of  its  being.  Children  are  play- 
ing in  all  the  streets  ;  there  are  casual  places 
of  worship,  casual  places  of  pleasure  ;  the 
atmosphere  is  of  unsettlement  and  vague 
disturbance;  as  if  humanity,  fleeing  from 
some  threatened  destruction,  had  encamped 
in  any  huddled  fashion  for  a  night  and  a 
day.     He  sees  no  evident  system,  or  mutual 


90    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

dependence,  or  effort  towards  an  organic 
whole  ;  here  are  a  thousand  worlds  each 
pursumg  its  separate  functions ;  amid  the 
multitude  crowded  in  lane  and  alley,  each 
walks  solitary.  Later,  this  first  impression 
fades,  to  be  replaced  by  another.  Just 
!  below  the  surface  everywhere  appear  order, 
i  machinery,  regulation.  The  children  are 
'  drilled  and  instructed  under  close  law ;  the 
policeman  is  at  every  corner,  the  reljellious, 
as  quietly  as  may  be,  conveyed  into  servi- 
tude; the  infirm,  the  broken,  the  old,  are 
shut  up  behind  high  walls,  away  from  the 
pleasant  life  of  man.  Begging  is  sternly 
suppressed,  squalor  sedulously  hidden;  no 
sights  of  naked  poverty  are  tolerated,  such 
as  those  which  scandalize  the  tourist  in  the 
sunshine  of  a  southern  town.  The  roads 
are  swept  and  cleaned,  the  sewage  system 
unimpeachable,  the  public  lavatories  un- 
paralleled in  Europe.  Behind  the  decent 
citizen,  as  he  treads  his  narrow  appointed 
path,  brood  large  impersonal  forces,  waiting 
to  pounce  upon  the  errant,  and  drive  him 
back  to  the  accustomed  ways.  At  the 
end  comes  the  public  cemetery,  with  free, 
efiicient  burial  for  the  unimportant  dead. 
Contemplatmg  this  spectacle  of  a  large 
activity,  the  observer  is  moved  to  a  further 
inquiry.  To  what  end  ?  The  meaning  of 
it    all  ?       The     design     of    the    elaborate 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  91 

machinery,  and  the  results  attained,  are 
questions  which  open  far-reaching  issues. 
What  relation,  he  will  ask,  have  these  lava- 
tories and  these  cemeteries,  all  the  busy 
exercise  of  government,  its  institutions,  its 
inspectors,  its  smooth  and  polished  mechan- 
isms, with  anything  which,  from  the  ex- 
perience of  all  the  past,  he  can  recognise  as 
a  civilization  ?  He  sees  common  humanity 
condemned  to  monotonous  toil  and  mirthless 
pleasure  ;  with  no  intelligible  advance  in 
gentleness  and  the  art  of  living  ;  rarely  rising 
to  a  vivid  and  passionate  apprehension  of 
the  greatness  of  its  life  in  the  present,  or  of 
its  immeasurable  future  desthiy.  *  Things 
are  in  the  saddle  and  ride  mankind.'  '  For 
that  myriad  humanity  which  throngs  the 
cities  of  England,'  is  the  verdict  of  a  critic 
of  an  alien  race,  *  I  feel  a  profound  pity  ; 
for  it  seems  to  me  that  in  factory,  in  mine, 
in  warehouse,  the  life  they  have  chosen  to 
live  in  the  past,  the  lives  those  born  into 
that  country  must  almost  inevitably  lead 
now,  is  further  off  from  beauty,  more  remote 
from  spirit,  more  alien  from  deity,  than  that 
led  by  any  people  hitherto  in  the  memory 
of  the  world.' 

With  the  problem  thus  apprehended, 
desire  is  deepened  for  the  wider  distribution 
of  the  constituents  of  human  well-bemg, 
for   the  transformation   of  present   society 


92    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

iiito  something  more  just,  more  intelligible, 
more  humane. 

The    belief    has    indeed    vanished,    that 
political  or  social  change,  effected  by  legis- 
lature or  council,  has  power  of  itself  to  create 
the  world  of  our  desire,  and  bring  that  better 
day  for  which  all  are  longing.     Life  for  the 
mass  of  mankind  will  never  be  a  victorious 
business.     At  the  best  it  is  afternoon,  with 
a  touch  of   evening  in  it  and  the  coming 
night ;  well  if  under  an  unclouded  sky,  with 
light  on  the  horizon,  and  a  promise  of  sleep 
f     untroubled  by  bad  dreams.     Material  change 
I     can  but  prepare  for  things  greater  than  itself: 
^         removing  obstacles,  constructing  channels  for 
those  liberating  and  spiritual  forces  which 
alone  can  transfigure  the  lot  of  man. 

But  here,  surely,  and  more,  perhaps, 
now  than  in  all  past  days,  the  work  of  a 
deliberate  social  reconstruction  is  offering 
great  opportunites  to  the  energies  of  reform. 
I  can  understand  impatience  and  bitter  feel- 
ing amongst  those  who  see  time  passing  and 
nothing  accomplished ;  and  the  forces  of 
evil  increasing  continually;  and  another 
generation  and  yet  another  growing  into 
distorted,  unlovely  life,  whose  life  might 
have  been  a  thing  so  different.  I  cannot 
understand  those  who,  confronted  with  the 
branding  and  defacement  of  the  bodies  and 
the  souls  of  men  which  are  the  handiwork 


^f 


THE  ENGLISH  CITY  93 

of  the  modern  city,  profess  themselves  satis- 
fied with  routme  and  trivial  action,  heedless 
alike  of  challenge  and  appeal.  So  much 
can  be  done,  so  much  demands  doing ;  in 
the  days  of  the  life  of  a  man,  as  all  the  past 
witnesses,  a  world  may  perish,  a  world  be 
bom. 

The  writer  through  whose  work  London 
first  became  articulate  has  described  how 
the  noise  of  the  street-organ  gathered  up 
for  him  all  the  confusion  of  the  city  wilder- 
ness. *  The  life  of  men  who  toil  without 
hope,  yet  with  the  hunger  of  an  unsatisfied 
desire  ;  of  women  in  whom  the  sweetness  of 
their  sex  is  perishing  under  labour  and 
misery  ;  the  laugh,  the  song  of  the  girl  who 
strives  to  enjoy  her  year  or  two  of  youthful 
vigour,  knowing  the  darkness  of  the  years 
to  come ;  the  careless  defiance  of  the  youth 
who  feels  his  blood,  and  revolts  against  the 
lot  which  would  tame  it — all  that  is  purely 
human  in  these  darkened  multitudes,'  said 
George  Gissing,  '  speaks  to  you  as  you 
listen.'  In  that  *  vulgar  clanging '  he  found 
an  undreamt-of  pathos,  and  *  the  secret  of 
hidden  London  half  revealed.' 

'  How  sour  sweet  music  is 
When  time  is  broke,  and  no  proportion  kept ! 
So  is  it  in  the  music  of  men's  lives.' 

Our  cities,  as  all  others,  are  *  built  to 
music'     No  exultant  melody  rises  to-day 


94    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

from  their  labyrinthine  warrens.  *  This 
music  mads  me/  one  might  exclaim  with  the 
tormented  king ;  *  in  me,  it  seems,  it  will 
make  wise  men  mad.' 

There  are  those  who,  amid  the  discord  of 
failure  and  baffled  purpose,  hear  echoes  of 
other  harmonies;  hearing,  are  content  to 
work  for  the  promise  of  the  future — a  hope 
beyond  the  desire  of  dreams. 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE 

By  B.  C.  K.  Ensor 


CLEAR  your  minds  for  the  moment  of 
the  Lake  district,  of  the  moorlands 
between  the  Cheviots  and  the  Peak,  of  the 
mountain  limestone,  of  the  New  Forest, 
Exmoor,  and  Dartmoor,  and  of  Cornwall. 
The  wonderful  variety  of  England  is  not 
to  be  forgotten ;  but  a  country's  character, 
like  a  man's,  is  tested  by  its  rules,  and  not 
by  its  exceptions.  Start,  therefore,  with 
the  common  landscapes  of  the  average  hum- 
drum English  counties.  They  will  appear 
less  average,  with  fewer  common  elements, 
the  further  you  proceed,  resembling  in  this 
their  inhabitants,  the  country  labourers, 
whose  rich  variety  of  minds  and  souls  only 
ignorance  can  simplify  into  '  Hodge.*  *  The 
more  originality  one  has/  says  Pascal,  '  the 
more  original  men  one  discovers,'  and,  we 
wall  add,  *  the  more  original  landscapes.' 
Still,  take  England  as  a  whole,  and  illus- 
trate it  by  four  such  different  counties  as 
Shropshire,  Buckinghamshire,  Devon,  and 
95 


96    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Kent,  and  there  will  appear  a  common 
something  not  to  be  found  on  the  banks 
of  Rhine  or  Seine.  A  community  in  his- 
"  toric  human  conditions,  political,  social, 
economic,  has  wrought  this  community  in 
landscape  ;  and  certainly  the  effect  is  good, 
whatever  be  thought  of  its  causes. 

Returning  from  the  modern  cities  of 
Europe,  from  Paris  or  Frankfort,  one  finds 
Manchester  and  Birmingham  detestable, 
and  even  London  discouraging.  Each  of 
the  great  countries  with  a  past  can  show 
towns  which  dwarf  the  beauties  and  the 
romance  of  Oxford.  But  with  the  country- 
side it  is  all  the  other  way ;  from  the  typical 
German  or  typical  French  landscape  we  can 
revert  to  the  typical  English  one  with  a 
solid  satisfaction  in  the  superiority  of  our 
heritage.  Partial  such  satisfaction  may  be, 
like  family  pride  or  a  workman's  approval 
of  his  own  work,  yet  we  feel  no  misgiving 
about  challenging  the  outsider  to  refute  it. 

The  comparison  of  family  or  handiwork 
is  not  irrelevant,  because  all  landscape 
suited  to  man's  normal  moods  (the  many 
kinds  of  wilderness  are  but  medicine  for 
the  abnormal)  is  of  man's  making.  It  is 
like  a  piece  of  music  for  which  Nature 
furnishes  the  instrument,  good  or  bad,  and 
man  chooses  the  tune  and  the  key.  And 
this  human  authorship  has  the  interest  of 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE       97 


being  plural  and  impersonal,  the  revelation 
of  a  multiple  soul,  as  is  that^of  folk-song  or 
of  medieval  architecture.     Now,  the  key  of 
English  landscape  is  stability — the  stability 
of    immemorial    peace,    peaceful    industry, 
industrious  loyalty  to  the  cause  of  human 
comfort.     The  villages  and  fields  bear  wit- 
ness to  an  uninterrupted  rural  civilization 
without  parallel  in  Western  Europe^  South 
of  the  Trent  you  are  in  a  land  where  for 
more  than  four  centuries — ever  since  Bos- 
worth   Field — practically   no   battles   have 
been  fought  save  in  a  single  war,  and  that 
a  singularly  humane  war.*     All  that  time 
men  have   been  able  to  live  in  the   open 
country  without  having  to  carry  arms  or 
fortify   their    homes.       The    gentry    built 
manor-houses  instead  of  castles  ;  the  farms, 
the  barns,  the  cottages,  the  churches,  even 
the  hedges,   were   the  handiwork   of  men 
who  could  look  for  comfort,  and  had  not  to 
look  for  fire  and  sword.     When  civilization 
reawoke  in  Europe,  many  countries  antici- 
pated  and    outstripped    England  ;   and   in 
North  Italy,  in  Flanders  and  Brabant,  and 
in   West   Germany,    there   was    a    culture 
altogether   above   the   English.     But  even 

*  The  wonderful  moderation  shown  in  the  war 
between  King  and  Parliament  may  be  better  appraised 
if  we  remember  that  the  Thirty  Years'  War  was 
contemporary  with  it. 

7 


98    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

while  it  flourished,  it  flourished  chiefly 
behind  city  walls  and  in  sound  of  warfare ; 
and  since  it  flourished,  North  Italy,  the 
Low  Countries,  and  West  Germany  have 
for  centuries  been  Europe's  battlefields. 
The  nearest  approach,  on  a  comparable 
scale,  to  the  long  rural  orderliness  of 
England  is  that  of  France.  But,  in  the  first 
place,  it  is  very  much  more  recent — it  dates 
at  the  earliest  from  Henry  IV.;  in  the 
second,  it  was  established  on  a  less  satisfac- 
tory political  and  social  basis,  whence  the 
Revolution  and  rupture  of  continuity  ;  in 
the  third,  its  best  period,  the  nineteenth 
century,  was  handicapped  by  the  recurrence 
of  exhausting  wars  and  invasions.  Up  to 
the  time  of  the  industrial  revolution,  and  in 
\the  mass  till  the  end  of  the  Napoleonic 
wars,  the  English  were  peculiar  in  Europe 
as  a  people  whose  culture  was  rural. 
Excepting  London  and  Bristol,  there  had 
come  to  be  no  great  cities,  only  market 
towns  for  flourishing  country  districts. 
Cities  in  the  Continental  sense,  with  fortified 
walls  and  the  tight  patriotism  of  more  or 
less  independent  communities,  passed  com- 
pletely out  of  the  English  ken.  We  lost 
something  thereby,  as  the  Continental  cities 
plainly  show  us.  But  the  net  loss  was  less 
than  the  apparent.  It  is  not  really  against 
London  and  Oxford  that  we  should  weigh 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE       99 

Florence  and  Paris  and  Nlirnberg.  '  The 
human  wealth  of  a  populous  countryside  in 
which  all  classes  lived,  and  could  live,  at 
peace,  for  centuries — that  is  our  arch- 
achievement  as  a  nation,  the  source  and  con- 
dition of  our  other  greatnesses,  the  base  on 
whose  fragments,  '  majestic  though  in  ruin,* 
we  can  still  found,  if  not  our  loudest,  at 
least  our  most  legitimate  fame^ 

Perhaps  the  best  description  of  this  is 
still  the  one  in  Milton's  'L' Allegro.'  That 
was  written  about  270  years  ago,  yet  the 
spirit  of  it,  if  not  all  the  detail,  may  be  found 
in  our  country  now.  Thousands  of  our 
villages  are  the  same  villages  which  were 
old  villages  in  Milton's  day  ;  to  the  build- 
ings and  the  ordering  of  the  landscape  each 
age  adds  a  few  new  features,  and  leaves 
many  old  ones.  It  is  difficult  to  convey 
this  without  citing  particular  villages,  diffi- 
cult to  cite  any  one  without  giving  the 
impression  that  it  is  unique— which  it  only 
will  be  in  the  sense  that  all  are.  From  no 
egotism,  but  to  guarantee  the  random 
character  of  his  selection,  the  writer  will 
select  his  own  birthplace.  It  is  a  large 
village  in  Somerset,  including  in  several 
hamlets  between  300  and  400  dwellings. 
Of  these,  four-fifths  at  least  are  of  a  beauti- 
ful stone — a  yellow  oolite  which  age  mellows 
into   the   softest   gray-brown ;   a   majority 

7—2 


100   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

(dwindling  fast,  alas !  under  pressure  of 
rates  for  fire  insurance)  have  roofs  of  thatch, 
pleasant  to  the  eye  and,  for  the  cottager, 
both  warm  in  winter  and  cool  in  summer. 
The  village  church  has  more  than  one 
beautiful  survival  of  Norman  building ;  the 
landlord's  house  is  the  work  of  Wren. 
Several  farmhouses  have  some  architectural 
character;  of  many  homes,  the  outer  walls 
must  be  ancient,  of  very  many  more  the 
foundations ;  they  are  literally  rooted  in  the 
centuries.  This  permanence  is  not  confined 
to  stones  and  mortar.  No  doubt  there  are 
changes :  an  old  main-road  has  been  diverted, 
and  its  course  become  a  lane;  a  railway 
has  dissected  a  long  combe  and  threaded 
the  cross-roads  where  suicides  were  buried  ; 
a  squire  who  loved  the  place  and  loved 
beauty  has  done  judicious  tree-planting,  and 
degenerate  successors  have  let  it  be  undone. 
But  the  neighbourhood  shows  many  elms 
that  have  reached  the  utmost  span  of  elm 
life,  and  oaks  that  for  antiquity  might  have 
fed  Gurth's  swine ;  you  will  find  the  garden 
even  of  an  unimportant  house  fenced  with 
a  massive  box-hedge  of  immemorial  growth. 
The  hedges,  indeed,  all  over  South  England 
are  among  the  most  symptomatic  things. 
Often  they  are  very  old ;  always  the  manner 
of  them  is.  Caesar  describes  it  minutely  as 
an  interesting*  custom,  localized  in  his  time 
^  'Bell.  Gall.,' ii.  17. 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTJaYSIDE:  i^OJ- 

by  the  opposite  shore  of  the  Channel ;  on 
that  side  it  has  survived  but  imperfectly  ; 
in  England  its  survival  and  extension  across 
the  country  almost  coincide  with  the  course 
of  rural  civilization.  In  the  South  the 
hedge  attains  its  richest  development ;  hazel, 
maple,  ash,  oak,  privet,  and  dogwood  freely 
supplement  the  hawthorn  and  blackthorn  ; 
bramble  and  wild-rose,  honeysuckle  and 
bryony,  lace  and  tangle  their  growth ;  and 
there  is  that  glorious  wild  clematis  which 
gets  fluffy  in  winter,  and  earns  the  good 
names  of  Travellers'  Joy  and  Old  Man's 
Beard.  As  you  work  up  through  the 
Midlands  the  hedges,  though  still  large  and 
ubiquitous,  get  simpler ;  they  have  not  the 
same  slowly-acquired  wealth  of  composition  ; 
hawthorn  predominates,  often  to  monotony. 
In  the  North  the  hedges  are  but  timid  and 
rare  colonists ;  fields  which  would  bear 
fine  ones  are  bounded  by  bleak  walls,  whose 
fashion  has  overlapped  its  legitimate  hill 
area ;  what  hedges  there  are  tend  to  have  a 
planted  and  restrained  appearance,  and  do 
not  run  lavishly  to  flowers.  The  plainness 
of  Lancashire  fields  is  of  a  piece  with  the 
ugliness  of  Lancashire  homes ;  on  farm  as 
well  as  in  factory  the  people  are  working 
with  success  on  a  high  plane  of  industrial 
efficiency,  but  they  have  never  had  a  breath- 
ing space  to  study  and  develop  true  comfort. 


10^    PAPERS  Ot  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Let  us  not,  while  doing  justice  to  the 
human  (that  is,  the  English)  element  in  our 
country,  forget  what  Nature  herself  has 
done  for  us.  Our  best  poetry  from  Chaucer 
to  Milton  is  full  of  apt  doxologies  on  this 
theme,  and  if  (in  spite  of  Wordsworth  and 
the  '  Scholar- Gipsy '  and  'Thyrsis')  our 
nineteenth- century  poets  showed  less  feeling 
for  home  landscapes,  the  balance  is  possibly 
redressed  by  the  painters,  especially  by 
Constable.  A  good  deal  of  nonsense  under- 
lies the  conventional  disparagements  of  our 
climate.  The  charge  of  fogginess  is  largely 
an  echo  of  foreign  verdicts  passed  by  visitors 
to  our  great  towns,  whose  fogs  are  quite 
abnormal,  and  result  from  their  unique 
smoke  nuisance.  The  remedy  is  not  to 
abuse  Nature,  but  to  use  stoves  in  our 
houses  and  compel  our  manufacturers  to 
burn  their  own  smoke. 

Again,  the  charge  of  changeableness  is 
quite  true  if  we  judge  our  weather  from  day 
to  day,  but  judged,  as  plants  and  animals 
judge  it,  from  month  to  month  and  from 
year  to  year,  it  is  one  of  the  least  varying 
in  the  world.  The  central  facts  of  it  are 
that  we  lie  near  the  sea  and  the  Gulf  Stream, 
which  temper  for  us  both  heat  or  cold ;  that 
we  get  very  regular  and  sufficient  rain  with- 
out being  soaked  in  it  as  the  smaller  islands 
off  the  Atlantic  are ;  that  we  have  no  very 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     103 

high  mountains  or  very  great  areas  of  bog 
and  lake,  but  that  a  certain  moderation  in 
the  lie  of  the  land  co-operates  with  the 
moderation  of  the  climate.  The  one  violent 
feature  of  it  all  is  the  wind,  but  then  our 
winds  are  sea- winds;  we  never  get  the 
exhausted,  withering  breath  of  a  continent, 
parched  or  frozen,  but  on  its  way  hither  it 
crosses  water,  is  purified,  is  cooled  or 
warmed,  and  takes  up  some  of  the  sea's 
ozone.  Lastly,  we  have  exceptional  sea- 
scapes and  cloudscapes.  Our  seaside  has 
been  more  '  spoilt  by  the  railways  '  than  our 
country  generally.  Yet  of  good  scenery  on 
the  sea  or  in  range  of  it,  there  is  an  immense 
deal  left,  and  whatever  be  the  percentage  of 
Englishmen  who  have  never  seen  the  sea,  it 
must  be  small  relatively  to  that  of  most 
nations.  Our  clouds  are  the  sea's  legacy, 
and  with  them  we  may  associate,  not  '  fogs,' 
but  an  undoubted  prevalence  of  beautiful 
mist  effects  and  niceties  of  atmosphere. 
England  is,  j^erhaps,  less  favoured  herein 
than  Ireland,  but  more  than  most  of  the 
Continent  ;  and  it  is  especially  through 
English  painters  that  the  world  has  learned 
to  understand  clouds. 

A  word  should  be  added  on  the  geological 
side.  Review  momentarily  the  contrasts 
of  scenery  afforded  by  the  millstone  -  grit 
and  the  mountain  limestone  in  the  Pennine ; 


104    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 


the  volcanic  rocks  of  tha  Lake  District, 
Dartmoor,  and  Cornwall;! the  chalk  downs 
of  South  England,  with  their  clear  colours, 
absence  of  decoration,  and  Hellenic  reliance 
on  perfectly  beautiful  contoursj'  the  red 
sandstones,  old  and  new,  with  their  decora- 
tively  broken  landscapes,  rich  woodlands, 
and  orchards  ;  the  lias  and  the  oolite,  with 
the  stone  buildings  whose  dignity  so  well 
matches  the  ample  vegetation  ;  the  sands 
and  gravels  of  the  South,  with  their  pines 
and  ling,  their  oaks  and  bracken,  and  their 
flowers ;  lastly,  the  netherlands  of  East 
Anglia.  Time  forbids  our  dwelling  upon 
details  such  as  the  knife  of  syenite  which 
cleaves  the  west  Midlands  and  forms  the 
Malvern  Hills,  or  the  river-work  of  Thames 
and  Tees,  Severn  and  Tamar.  The  treasure 
of  these  is  inexhaustible  to  him  who  will 
seek  it. 

Nevertheless,  when  all  is  said,  w^e  are 
human,  and  our  feeling  for  landscape  is 
a  feeling  for  the  place  of  humanity  in  it. 
That  place  is  in  England  not  ideal ;  we 
have  no  Arcadias.  Life  on  our  land  has 
always  been  hard ;  at  times  it  has  been 
almost  crushing.  Yet  through  centuries  of 
its  history  breathes  that  strange  assuaging 
influence  of  which  our  hedges  and  village 
\  churches  are  the  best  emblems  and  gauges. 
This  remarkable  peace  and  stability,  this 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     105 


air  of  inveterate  comfort,  belong  primarily 
to  England  south  of  the  Trent.  North  of 
the  Trent  civilization  is  altogether  younger. 
The  wilder  features  of  the  landscape  are 
among  England's  glories,  but  the  '  English- 
ness,'  and  most  of  the  merit,  of  its  human 
aspects  is  a  late  echo  of  Southern  influence. 
The  Northern  people  were  not  soaked  with 
civilization  like  the  Southerners,  but  ab- 
ruptly rushed  into  it  from  a  relatively  law- 
less stage.  The  accident  that  the  bulk  of 
English  coal  lay  north,*  and  the  further 
accident  that  the  Lancashire  climate  was 
the  best  for  textile  manufacture,  brought  it 
about  that  a  region  till  then  neglected  and 
barbarous  was  called  on  to  pioneer  the 
industrial  revolution.  The  unblunted 
energy  and  raw  power  of  Northern 
Englishmen  stood  them  in  surprisingly 
good  stead  at  this  crisis  ;  they  so  rose  to 
their  task  that  they  lead  the  world  in  it 
still,  ^et  it  is  possible,  had  the  lot  fallen 
upon  a  people  with  more  previous  civiliza- 
tion, not  only  that  the  extreme  hideousness 
of  the  English  manufacturing  towns  might 
have  been  less  extreme,  but  that  modern 

*  It  is  curious  that  even  the  most  southern  of  the 
great  coal-fields  lay  in  counties,  Staflford  and  Derby, 
which  in  the  eighteenth  century  seem  to  have 
been  noted  as  backward.  This  somewhat  discounts 
Birmingham  and  the  Black  Country. 


106  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

industrialism  as  a  whole  might  have  taken 
more  account  of  sweetness  and  light.  , 

II 

Now,  in  connection  with  this  common, 
beautiful  English  country,  two  considera- 
tions have  at  the  present  an  importance 
which  is  insufficiently  recognised.  In  the 
first  place,  it  is  less  appreciated  by  English- 
men, and  plays  a  smaller  part  in  their  lives 
than  ever  before ;  in  the  second  place,  social 
and  economic  changes  are  modifying  it  in 
directions  which  it  is  desirable  that  we 
should  forecast  and,  if  possible,  influence. 

In  estimating  the  divorce  between  English 
life  and  English  landscape,  the  transfer  of 
the  masses  of  our  population  from  country 
to  city  is,  of  course,  our  most  obvious 
thought — so  obvious  that  it  need  not  be 
laboured.  Features  of  it,  however,  which 
deserve  passing  emphasis  are  its  scale  and 
its  recentness. 

Mr.  Riis,  in  a  recent  book  on  the  slum 
question  in  New  York,  notes  as  an  ominous 
thing  that  o?ze-third  of  the  population  of  the 
.  United  States  is  now  urban.  In  England 
'^j^  the    proportion    is    two-ihivd^.      And    the 

significance  of  this  urban  life  has  quite 
recently  altered ;  to  live  in  a  great  town 
has  not  long  meant  to  live  out  of  practical 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     107 

walking  range  of  the  country.  What  is 
now  modern  London  was,  when  Turner 
sketched  it,  a  region  in  which  trees  and 
green  fields  played  a  remarkably  large  part. 
Districts  like  Camberwell  were  leafy  and 
half  rural  a  generation  ago.  The  six  great 
cities  now  decorated  with  Lord  Mayors  are 
still  newer.  A  Liverpool  man  of  fifty  can 
remember  viewing  the  sea  across  open  fields 
which  are  now  Bootle.  A  Manchester  work- 
man of  forty  years  back  had  nearly  as  much 
liberty  as  the  patriarch  Isaac  '  to  meditate  in 
the  field  at  the  eventide.'  In  the  host  of 
towns  with  between  100,000  and  300,000 
inhabitants  the  process  takes  place  under 
our  eyes.  A  young  man  can  remember 
artisans  working  plots  of  land  near  the 
centre  of  Oldham,  which  smoke  and  build- 
ing have  since  caused  to  disappear.  How 
utterly  deruralized  is  the  life  of  the  town 
workers  one  illustration  may  indicate.  In 
June,  1902,  the  writer  piloted  four  crippled 
workmen  from  a  working-class  district  of 
Manchester  about  some  grounds  on  the  edge 
of  the  suburbs,  and  put  to  them  a  practical 
flower  catechism.  Three  of  them,  be  it 
noted,  had,  before  the  events  which  left  them 
cripples,  enjoyed  high  wages  and  relative 
prosperity.  None  of  them  knew  or  could 
name  forget-me-nots,  daisies,  dandelions j 
clover,    pansies,    or    lilies  -  of-  the  -  valley. 


108   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Three  of  them  were  baffled  by  a  poppy ; 
the  fourth  felt  confident  that  it  was  '  a  rose.' 
Now,  whether  men  can  live  (and  their  souls 
live)  for  an  indefinite  number  of  generations 
thus  divorced  from  Nature  is  an  interesting 
speculation ;  but  we  should  notice  that  we 
have  no  experience  in  the  matter,  for  out- 
side a  very  limited  area  of  London  the 
condition  is  scarcely  anywhere  three  genera- 
tions old. 

For  these  people's  reacquaintance  with 
V'  the  country  nothing  will  avail  but  large 
economic  changes  tending  to  break  up  the 
big  cities.  We  will  allude  to  such  later, 
but  turn  for  the  present  to  the  case  of  the 
upper  and  upper  middle  classes,  whose 
collective  will  is  still  that  of  the  nation  for 
most  purposes.  With  them,  too,  the  ques- 
tion of  dwelling-place  is  very  important  ; 
the  surest  way  to  incorporate  the  country 
in  one's  life  is  to  live  there  ;  a  majority  of 
our  upper  classes  used  recently  to  do  so, 
and  a  minority  do  so  now.  With  them, 
however,  other  questions  arise,  for  they  can 
travel.  And  the  point  worth  examining 
at  some  length  is  the  difference  between 
modern  methods  of  travelling  considered  as 
methods  of  becoming  acquainted  with  the 
country. 

People  are  fond  of  opining  that  '  the 
trains    have  spoilt  the   country.'      If  this 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     109 

means  that  the  trains  have  multiplied  intru- 
ders upon  it,  it  is  inaccurate.  The  trains 
have  overpopulated  a  few  picturesque  spots, 
but  their  function  with  regard  to  most  of 
the  country  is  not  to  carry  people  to  it, 
but  to  cjirry  people  past  it  without  looking 
at  it.  '  They  largely  originated  the  '  pictur- 
esque spot '  theory  of  landscape — the  theory 
that  to  see  England  or  any  other  country, 
it  suffices  to  see  a  few  remarkable  but 
isolated  fragments — '  views ' — and  to  skip 
the  intervening  landscape,  which  alone  gives 
the  fragments  their  real  meaning,  and 
enables  them  to  be  appreciated  as  parts  of 
a  whole. '  This  theory  would  be  closely 
paralleled  if  you  tried  to  read  ^  Paradise 
Lost '  by  perusing  the  lines  extracted  from 
it  in  Bartlett's  'Familiar  Quotations/  and 
skipping  the  rest  of  the  poem.  Trains  have 
so  fed  the  absurdity  that  while  commonly 
thought  to  have  increased  travelling  they 
have,  in  fact,  nearly  abolished  it.  The 
average  Englishman  of  to-day  makes  far 
more  journeys  than  the  average  English- 
man of  a  century  ago,  but  we  should 
hesitate  to  say  that  he  travels  more.  A 
journey  to-day  means  getting  into  a  closed 
box  at  one  point  and  getting  out  of  it  at 
another  ;  the  interval  is  mere  transport. 
The  fewer  journeys  of  the  pre-train  epoch 
had     much    more    intrinsic     significance. 


110  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Whether  you  coached  or  rode,  you  em- 
barked on  an  enterprise  whose  pith  and 
moment  were  not  merely  at  the  end  of  it 
and  outside  of  it  ;  you  moved  slowly 
enough  to  notice  as  you  passed  them  the 
lives  of  men  and  things  ;  you  moved  in 
the  open  air  and  in  easy  hail  of  them  all — 
up  the  main  streets  of  all  intervening  towns 
and  villages,  over  the  crests  of  the  inter- 
vening hills,  passing  the  woods,  the  fields, 
the  farms,  the  cattle,  the  crops,  and  the  wild 
creatures — not  with  the  fulness  of  obser- 
vation possible  to  a  walker,  but  with 
immeasurably  more  than  is  possible  to  a 
train  passenger.  The  man  who  went 
from  Oxford  or  Bristol  to  London  went 
through  a  considerable  human  experience. 
Of  course,  business  is  business,  and  we 
shall  not  for  business  purposes  go  back  on 
the  new  locomotion.  We  could  not  afford 
as  a  community  that  each  of  us  should 
always  travel  at  leisure,  any  more  than  that 
each  of  us  should  live  always  in  a  spacious 
park.  But  the  case  of  travelling  for  holi- 
day remains,  and  there  is  no  absurdity  in 
asking  whether  persons  who  rush  from 
London  to  Brighton  for  a  week's  holiday 
might  not  spend  their  week  better  in  travel- 
ling by  easy  road-stages  across  Sussex  and 
back  again. 

When  this  question  is  raised,  the  bicyclist 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE    111 

enters  and  explains  that  he  is  just  the  man 
we  want.  His  machine,  we  hear,  has 
restored  the  glory  of  road  travelling,  and 
done  more  than  anything  else  to  make 
known  to  Englishmen  the  English  land- 
scape. Sorrowfully  but  firmly  we  once 
more  demur.  Cycling  may  be  considered 
under  two  heads,  according  as  it  is  a  sub- 
stitute for  train  travelling  or  a  substitute 
for  walking.  To  the  former  may  be  given 
a  moderate  approval.  There  is  not  really 
very  much  of  it  done,  because  the  amount 
of  baggage  which  a  cycle  will  carry  is  too 
limited.  Moreover,  though  cycling  is  a 
more  fruitful  mode  of  locomotion  than  the 
train,  it  is  less  fruitful  than  almost  every 
other  mode.  The  speed  is  too  high  for  the 
rider  to  observe  much  unless  he  can  sur- 
render all  his  faculties  to  observation  ;  this 
is  precisely  what  the  cycle  rider,  unlike  the 
carriage  rider,  cannot  do.  Nor  caji  the 
cyclist  rival  herein  the  man  on  horseback. 
Even  the  expert  cyclist  must  attend  far 
more  to  his  machine  than  an  expert  horse- 
man to  his  horse,  and,  unlike  the  horse- 
man, he  is  tied  to  the  '  good  roads,'  which 
for  purposes  of  observation  are  usually  the 
worst.  But  the  chief  thing  which  cycling 
has  supplanted  is  walking,  and  there  it  has 
done  harm  scarcely  mitigated.  It  has  given 
the  last  fillip  to  the  fatal  '  view  '  conception 


112  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

of  landscape.  The  townMweller  has  not 
even  gained  by  it  economically  ;  it  is 
cheaper  for  him  to  reach  the  country  by 
ti;g.in  and  see  it  on  foot.  The  notion  that, 
at  least  for  men,  it  is  a  superior  exercise 
seems  more  than  doubtful.  The  nervous 
craving  @f  modern  pe(5ple  for  soulless  and 
thoughtless  exhilaration  sufficiently  ex- 
plains ijts  deplorable  vogue,  which  will  last 
until  the  stronger  natures  set  a  saner 
example. 

Possibly  all  locomotive  inventions  will 
not  be  as  disappointing  for  our  purpose  as 
the  bicycle  and  the  train.  There  is  a  great 
future  for  motor-cars  whenever  manufac- 
turers give  up  pitting  them  against  railway- 
engines — a  rivalry  at  once  hopeless  and 
dangerous  —  and  design  them  simply  to 
achieve  highroad  speeds  more  cheaply,  more 
conveniently,  and  with  less  wear  than 
horse-drawn  vehicles.  But  though  travelling 
may  thus  be  greatly  improved,  especially  in 
the  direction  of  cheapness,  it  is  not  on  the 
side  of  conveyance  that  its  greatest  needs 
lie.  Everyone  can  walk  at  no  cost  beyond 
boot-leather,  and  though  everyone  cannot 
drive  or  ride,  the  large  class  that  can  goes 
little  upon  driving  or  riding  tours.  The 
real  obstacle,  as  everyone  who  has  toured 
at  all  knows,  is  the  badness  of  English 
inns.      The   tradition   of    'mine   host'    is 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE      113 

nearly  dead  ;  bad  accommodation,  grudg- 
ingly and  in  civilly  offered  and  exorbi- 
tantly charged  for,  is  the  rule  '  in*  our^ 
towns  and  villages.  English  ho*tels  .  dj^-^ 
courage  all  except  commercial  travellers, 
for  whose  peculiar  and  not  very  refined 
tastes  a  certain  class  of  accommo(Sltion  has 
to  be  provided  —  though  even  this  less 
well  than  formerly.  Convinced  that  inn 
hospitality  properly  kept  up  over  the 
country  must  be  remunerative,  the  traveller 
cannot  at  first  conceive  why  the  innkeepers 
should  so  flout  a  good  source  of  revenue. 
The  explanation  lies  probably  in  the  tied- 
house  system.  When  the  country's  hotels 
pass  under  the  control  of  brewery  com- 
panies, they  acquire  a  supreme  authority 
which  has  no  interest  in  their  bed  and  board 
departments,  but  only  in  their  bars.  To 
this,  and  not  to  any  inherent  depravity  in 
English  hosts,  must  be  ascribed  the  lament- 
able result.  It  is  an  effect  of  '  the  trade's  ' 
influence  not  sufficiently  remarked,  and 
whoever  procured  its  removal  would  pro- 
bably have  done  more  for  our  countryside 
than  all  the  bicycle  inventors  put  together. 

Ill 

If  the   human   element  in  landscape  be 
thus  appreciated,  no  apology  is  needed  for 

8 


114  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

discussing  here  the  social  conditions  of  our 
countryside.  Evidently  the  stability  on 
which  we  have  laid  stress  is  not  at  present 
its  leading  feature.  Rapid  and  remorseless 
changes  have  characterized  the  last  forty 
years,  and  the  face  of  the  land  will  more 
and  more  reflect  them. 

So  far  the  change  has  mainly  been 
decadence.  Agriculture  has  shrunk,  and 
the  people  have  hurried  off  the  land  to 
the  towns.  Of  course,  if  this  process  con- 
tinued indefinitely,  the  country  would  cease 
to  be  English,  and  become  a  wilderness. 
^  Latterly,  however,  a  '  back  to  the  land ' 
movement  has  grown  up,  in  which,  besides 
much  smoke,  there  does  seem  to  be  a  little 
fire.  Inside  it  we  may  distinguish  two 
tendencies — one  towards  multiplying  in  the 
country  the  number  of  actual  cultivators, 
the  other  towards  spreading  more  widely 
over  it  the  people  engaged  in  urban  in- 
dustry or  trade.  For  convenience  we  will 
christen  the  one  movement  ^  agrarianism,' 
the  other  '  suburbanism,'  and  consider  them 
separately  in  order. 

'  Agrarianism '  is  a  long  story.  Histo- 
rian, politician,  economist,  and  agricultural 
expert  all  claim  their  say,  and  so  do  an 
army  of  faddists.  The  present  writer  is 
inclined  to  think  most  of  the  historian  and 
the  agricultural  expert.     From  them,  any- 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     115 

how,  we  get  our  first  data,  and  they  lead  us 
to  somewhat  similar  general  conclusions. 

Historically,  we  find  from  the  time  of  the 
Black  Death  and  the  decay  of  feudalism 
more  or  less  the  same  trinity  of  classes  as 
now — landlords,  farmers,  and  labourers. 
The  position  of  the  last  has  chiefly  varied 
according  as  they  were  mere  employes,  or 
also  to  some  extent  self-employed  upon 
holdings  of  their  own.  TSluch  of  the  halo 
cast  round  the  '  yeoman '  is  imaginative, 
but  it  does  seem  historically  the  case  that 
the  labourer's  prosperity  has  been  associated 
with  his  possession  of  some  rights  to  land^ 
It  also  seems  the  case  that  his  prosperity 
has  regularly  stimulated  that  of  agriculture 
at  large,  and  so  that  of  the  farmers,  and 
this,  of  course,  in  turn  that  of  the  land- 
lords, but  that  each  of  these  classes  has 
been  by  way  of  killing  the  goose  that  laid 
the  golden  eggs.  The  prosperity  of  farmers 
has  been  regularly  used  by  them  for  ends 
which  have  weakened  the  labourer  —  the 
enclosures  under  the  Tudors  and  the  en- 
closures in  the  period  represented  by  Arthur 
Young.  Similarly,  the  landlords  have  taken 
advantage  of  prosperity  to  raise  the  standard 
of  rent  and  of  their  own  living  above  what 
the  land  could  economically  support.  The 
immediate  eff'ect  of  the  farmers'  action  was 
to    reduce   the   labourers   to    a    dependent 

8—2 


116  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

state,  in  which  the  farmers  could  and 
did  thoroughly  fleece  them.  But  its  ulti- 
mate effect  was  that  many  labourers  left 
the  land  in  despair,  and  the  remainder 
lacked  the  skill  of  men  who  worked  partly 
for  themselves.  Hence  both  the  quantity 
and  quality  of  agricultural  labour  fell  off, 
and  the  last  state  of  the  farmers  was  worse 
than  the  first.  Meanwhile  the  landlords 
over  their  heads  had  so  raised  rents  in  the 
prosperous  times  that  the  farmers  had  not 
netted  enough  to  have  much  sinking-fund, 
while  the  style  of  living  which  the  land- 
lords had  grown  into  made  it  difficult  for 
rents  to  come  down. 

Remembering  that  rural  changes  are  re- 
latively slow,  and  not  exactly  simultaneous 
in  different  localities,  and  that  even  *  imme- 
diate *  effects  may  linger  over  several  gene- 
rations, we  can  thus  trace  in  the  last  five 
centuries  two  waves  of  agricultural  pros- 
perity rising  slowly  to  a  climax  and  then 
sinking  from  the  causes  indicated.  The 
turning-points  in  the  two  may  be  dated 
roughly,  perhaps,  at  the  dissolution  of 
the  monasteries  and  the  outbreak  of  the 
Napoleonic  wars,  though  all  dates  must 
be  inaccurate  for  such  slow  and  fluid  pro- 
cesses. ^The  moral  is  that  the  prosperity 
of  agriculture  has  depended  on  that  of  the 
agricultural  labourer,  and  this  in  turn  on 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE      117 

the  labourer's  independent  possession  of 
rights  to  land/^'  And  at  this  point  history 
is  strongly  endorsed  by  the  present-day 
expert  in  agriculture,  who  is  attaching 
more  and  more  importance  to  the  promotion 
of  small  holdings. 

Other  things  which  the  agricultural  expert 
is  apt  to  tell  us  are  that  our  farmers  enjoy 
a  good  soil  and  climate  as  well  as  juxta- 
position to  our  town  consumers,  and  that 
the  application  of  sufficient  capital  and 
skill  to  an  English  farm  will  always  make 
it  pay,  granted  a  fair  chance  from  the 
landlord  and  the  railway  company.  This 
doctrine  is  so  contrary  to  the  chatter  of 
journalists,  as  well  as  to  the  actual  failure 
of  our  farms,  that  it  surprises  us,  until  we 
remember  the  value  of  the  food  we  buy,  not 
from  far  steppes  and  prairies,  but  from 
Denmark  and  Holland,  and  even  the 
suburbs  of  Paris,  or  learn  that  Belgium 
supports  per  acre  over  25  per  cent,  more 
people  than  Britain  has  per  acre. 

Turning  to  the  politico-economic  aspect, 
and  avoiding  the  hard  formulae  of  land 
nationalization  or  peasant  ownership,  settled 
property  or  free  trade  in  land,  we  shall  find 

*  The   importance   of   the   fact  that  these   were 
largely  communal  rights  may  be   overrated.     Com- 
munalism  had  the  advantage  of  keeping  land  from ' 
the    control    of    incapables,   but    disadvantageously 
limited  the  powers  of  capables. 


118  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

that  the  public  interest  in  the  land's  full 
exploitation  bases  two  broad  requirements  : 
r  (1)  That  land  should,  as  far  as  possible,  be 
only  in  the  hands  of  people  willing  and 
competent  to  make  the  fullest  use  of  it  ; 
(2)  that  it  should  be  sufficiently  in  their 
hands  to  induce  them  to  make  such  use. 
This  puts  us  in  a  sort  of  dilemma,  for  the 
first  requirement  militates  against  peasant 
proprietary  or  other  occupying  ownership,* 
unless  English  *  ownership  '  be  much  cur- 
tailed, and,  in  particular,  some  Act  super- 
seding the  Settled  Land  Acts  make  it 
impossible  to  tie  up  estates ;  while  the 
second  seems  to  militate  against  all  mere 
rent-paying  tenancy.  The  way  out  of  this 
dilemma  may  be  by  State-landlordism,  the 
State  skimming  the  economic  rent,  but 
leaving  the  tenant  as  free  as  possible  ;  or 
it  may  be  by  rendering  land  readily  sale- 
able among  a  class  of  small  proprietors, 
each  with  unlimited  powers  of  user,  but 
little  power  of  disposal  except  sale.f     The 

*  Because  ownership  may  pass  to  and  reside  in 
women,  children,  or  hmatics,  as  well  as  fully  capable 
persons,  while  occupancy  ex  hypothesi  is  to  be  reserved 
for  the  latter.  All  the  English  machinery  of  legal 
settlements  is  designed,  of  course,  actually  to  kee;p 
ownership  in  incapable  hands. 

f  In  this  case  economic  rent  would  disappear,  as 
constant  sale  made  the  units  of  occupancy  values  with 
different  areas,  and  not  areas  with  different  values. 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     119 

latter  solution  is  what  we  are  nearest,  and 
it  does  not  differ  from  the  former  so  much 
as  appears  at  first  sight.  In  either  case,  the 
possessors  of  the  land  would  be  a  class  with 
a  maximum  control  over  its  present  use, 
and  a  minimum  control  over  its  future 
destiny.  This  would  make  them  desper- 
ately industrious  and  industrial — which  we 
should  by  no  means  regret — but  it  would 
also  make  them  blind  to  the  interests  of 
the  future. 

Serit  arbores  quce  alteri  sceculo  prosint 
can  scarcely  be  the  motto  of  such  culti- 
vators, and  a  quite  new  need  arises  for  the 
State  promotion  of  the  permanent  good  of 
our  landscape.  The  old  English  adherence 
to  primogeniture  and  strict  settlements  of 
landed  estate  has  had  as  its  solitary  ad- 
vantage the  committal  of  landscapes  to  the 
control  of  families  whose  point  of  view  was 
not  that  of  a  single  generation.  The  size 
of  their  estates  also  enabled  them  to  con- 
ceive landscape  gardening  on  broad  lines. 
The  curtailment  of  estates  in  duration  and 
in  scale  which  a  small  holdings  system  will 
imply  makes  public  activity  and  State  action 
in  the  interest  of  our  landscape  imperative. 
*  Back  to  the  land '  may  be  the  siiie  qua  non  . 
of  a  revived  English  landscape,  but  it  will  ■  *^ 
not  develop  that  revival  automatically. 

When   we   turn   from   '  agrarianism  *  to 


120  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

*  suburbanism,'  the  need  is  still  more 
apparent.  And  suburbanism  seems  more 
sure  to  come.  The  prospect  of  a  large 
part  of  our  country  being  parcelled  up 
between  parkdom  and  villadom  makes 
progress  daily.  Some  expect  from  it  a 
healthy  revivifying  of  country  life,  remind - 
in^j  us  how  in  the  eighteenth  century  the 
villages  were  invigorated  when  the  rich 
merchant  class  took  to  land-owning.  But 
the  actual  effects  of  villadom  and  parkdom 
are  now  old  enough  and  considerable 
enough  to  be  estimated.  The  eighteenth- 
century  park  was  a  home  and  a  centre  of 
local  government.  The  modern  million- 
aire's park  supplies  at  most  a  dormitory 
and  a  resort  for  selfish  pleasures — commonly 
only  the  latter.  The  villa  is  like  unto  it. 
True,  it  monopolizes,  at  least  individually, 
a  less  area,  and  exists  less  purely  for 
pleasure.  On  the  other  hand,  its  occu- 
pants' hearts  and  businesses  are  as  little 
in  the  country  as  the  millionaire's,  and 
they  have  less  money  to  pay  for  the 
services  of  better-trained  people.  '  Sub- 
urbanism '  does  not  mean  taking  to  a 
country  life  ;  it  means  sleeping  in  the 
country  and  living  your  active  life  in 
town  ;  hence  the  villa's  incurable  way  of 
looking  spiritually  irrelevant  to  a  landscape 
where  it  is  optically  prominent.     Moreover, 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     121 

while  the  town  culture  spread  by  sub- 
urbanism  is  in  the  bulk  a  poor  thing,  it 
has  a  fatal  prestige  before  which  more 
excellent  country  things  wither.  Perhaps 
the  best  symbol  of  this  is  the  disappearance 
of  our  last  folk-songs  before  the  rubbish  of 
the  London  music-halls.  Few  sadder  or 
more  thought-begetting  experiences  can  be 
undergone  than  to  sit  in  an  inn  in  a  remote 
village  and  hear  rustics  troll  tin-kettle 
ditties  about  Seven  Dials  or  the  Old  Kent 
Road. 

'  Suburbanism,'  then,  cannot,  any  more 
than  '  agrarianism,'  be  left  to  develop  as  it 
pleases  without  some  attempt  to  watch  and 
modify  its  development  in  the  national 
interest.  And  if  this  attempt  is  necessitated 
by  the  coming  of  the  new  orders,  it  is 
necessitated  no  less  by  the  passing  of  the 
old.  Economically,  the  mass  of  English 
landowners  are  a  mere  incubus  ;  their 
universal  employment  of  land-agents  has 
left  them  without  further  business  in  the 
country.  Nevertheless,  thanks  to  settle- 
ment and  entail,  they  pass  but  slowly. 
Their  hearts  are  in  the  town,  where  their 
culture  centres ;  the  country  serves  them  to 
shoot  and  hunt.  Their  rents  have  fallen  ; 
their  standard  of  life,  forced  up  by  urban 
example,  has  not  ;  the  exhaustion  of  their 
estates    pays    the   difference.       The    most 


122  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

typical  squire's  family,  perhaps,  is  that 
which  goes  annually  to  London  for  the 
season,  and  there  spends  so  much  money 
that  for  the  rest  of  the  yenr  it  is  too  poor 
for  any  rural  purpose.  It  has  no  money  to 
repair  or  build  labourers'  cottages,  no  money 
to  plant  trees  or  even  to  replace  those  which 
it  recklessly  fells  for  sale.  The  next  stage, 
only  too  common  also,  is  that  of  the  squire 
whose  debts  prevent  his  living  on  his  estate. 
He  lets  his  house  and  shooting  to  strangers, 
and  the  countryside  is  controlled  by  an 
unfortunate  land-agent  who  is  allowed  to 
spend  nothing  on  it,  and  whose  one  function 
is  to  squeeze  money  for  an  utterly  unsympa- 
thetic absentee. 

Two  examples  from  one  neighbourhood 
will  illustrate  the  bearings  of  this.  One 
of  the  main  roads  out  of  Oxford,  lacking  in 
fine  prospects,  was  formerly  beautified  by  a 
remarkable  number  of  roadside  elms.  In  the 
year  1896-1897  a  preponderant  number  of 
these  were  felled,  and  a  beautiful  main  road 
became  a  plain  one.  The  landlord  was  an 
absentee  nobleman  who  wanted  money ;  the 
trees  were  not  replaced,  and,  if  the  writer  is 
correctly  informed,  have  not  been.  The 
other  case  is  that  of  a  field  close  outside 
Oxford  at  the  entrance  of  Marston.  On 
one  side  of  it  runs  the  road,  on  the  other 
a  lane.     Both  were,  till  a  few  years  ago, 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     123 

bordered  by  colonnades  of  elms  whose 
beauty  and  nearness  to  Oxford  made  them 
a  public  treasure.  The  held  was  acquired 
by  a  local  tradesman  who  wanted  to  feed 
stock  in  it,  and  he  had  every  tree  felled  on 
the  ground  that  they  lessened  his  pasturage. 

It  is  clear  that  on  both  these  occasions 
some  public  protest  should  have  been  made, 
if  not  to  prevent  felling,  at  least  to  insure 
replanting  ;  but  it  is  believed  that  none 
was  made.  Incidents  of  these  kinds  are 
occurring  constantly  all  over  England  ;  you 
can  hardly  go  into  any  district  without 
encountering  them.  Those  here  mentioned 
are  distinguished  by  no  special  enormity 
from  a  vast  multitude  of  others.  More- 
over, common  as  they  are,  they  will  get 
much  commoner,  for  the  whole  current  of 
events  favours  them. 

Confronted,  then,  by  the  havoc  of  tran- 
sition, agrarianism,  and  suburbanism,  what 
is  the  lover  of  his  native  land  to  do  ?  His 
first  duty  is  to  get,  personally,  sound  ideas 
on  rural  aesthetics,  to  determine  to  be  no 
Gallio  in  the  matter.  His  next  is  to  sup- 
port and  promote  all  common  action, 
whether  through  the  State  and  local 
governing  bodies,  or,  in  the  first  place, 
through  some  society.  Art  generally  has 
a  good  deal  to  hope  from  common  action, 
which  is  in  practice  less  that  of  the  multi- 


124  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

tude  than  that  of  the  minority  who  care. 
For  this  reason  we  need  not  despair  of  the 
country  simply  because  the  movements  to 
deface  it  are  genuine  and  popular.  The 
inhabitants  of  Birmingham,  Manchester, 
and  Liverpool  are  for  the  most  part  grossly 
inartistic.  But  the  Art  Committees  of 
their  Councils  have  proved  equal  to  making 
very  creditable  choices  for  their  picture 
galleries.  The  contrast  between  these 
and  their  homes  and  streets,  the  fruit 
of  individual  action,  is  striking;  yet  even 
the  homes  and  streets  would  be  far  worse 
had  not  common  action  imposed  building 
by-laws.  A  useful  first  step  would  be  an 
English  Landscape  Protection  Society, 
doing  such  work  as  is  done  already  to 
some  extent  in  Switzerland,  Germany, 
Belgium,  and  France.  Such  a  society 
might  include  in  its  interest  the  fate  of 
particular  features  of  the  country,*  but  in 
general  it  should  avoid  the  mere  conservation 
of  *  views.'  Such  conservation  amounts 
practically  to  the  creation  of  parks;  you 
can  justify  it  in  exceptional  cases,  as  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  great  cities,  where  one 
extreme  of  artificiality  needs  to  be  balanced 
by  another,  but  this  is  a  need  to  which  the 
public   conscience    is   fairly   alive    in    the 

*  Thus  in  1902  it  might  have  championed  Sonning 
Bridges. 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     125 

localities  concerned.  What  a  national 
society  should  do  is  rather  to  promote 
regulations  affecting  landscape  at  large,  and 
the  fact  that  local  bodies  will  usually  have 
to  apply  these  should  not  prevent  their 
having  a  quite  general  character.  Land- 
scape is  essentially  a  matter  of  whole  dis- 
tricts and  countries,  and  not  of  small  pre- 
servable  bits ;  the  one  fault  of  the  Societe 
pour  la  Protection  des  Paysages  de  France 
is  an  imperfect  appreciation  of  this.  Again, 
it  is  essentially  a  correlative  of  living,  work- 
ing humanity ;  we  do  not  want  to  get  our 
artistic  thrills  from  one  set  of  places,  and 
our  loaves  and  cheeses  from  another ; 
beauty,  work,  and  wealth  must  flourish  side 
by  side  on  the  same  patch.  Here  are  four 
suggestions  with  which  we  might  make 
a  beginning : 

1.  Protection  of  trees. 

2.  Protection  of  fauna  and  flora. 

3.  Restriction  of  the  abuses  of  adver- 

tising. 

4.  Public  plantation  of  wastes. 

Of  these,  the  first  is  seriously  considered 
in  France  and  Belgium,  where  the  idea  is 
to  compel  everyone  who  cuts  down  a  road- 
side tree  to  grow  another  in  its  stead. 
There  would  be  no  difficulty  about  apply-, 
ing  this  to  the  trees  in  our  roadside  hedges, 
and  scarcely  anything  else  will  save  them. 


126  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Conceivably  we  might  apply  it  to  roadside 
hedges  themselves,  or  to  trees  standing  on 
any  boundary-line  between  two  fields. 

The  second  is  already  contemplated  in 
England.  Birds  are  the  most  crying  in- 
stance, and  we  have  the  Wild  Birds 
Protection  Acts.  These,  however,  are  very 
faulty,  and  avail  little  as  against  the  land- 
owner or  his  agents,  who  are  precisely  the 
most  dangerous  class.  At  present  our 
wealth  of  birds  (and  corresponding  lack  of 
noxious  insects  —  mosquitoes,  horse-flies, 
etc.)  is  one  of  the  greatest  advantages  which 
our  landscapes  possess  over  those  of  the 
Continent.  The  development  of  a  peasantry 
in  England  would  soon  bring  us  down  to 
the  Continental  level  herein,  unless  we  fore- 
armed ourselves.  We  may  note  that  our 
large  landowners  are  far  from  guiltless ; 
they  have  exterminated  many  exceptionally 
fine  species  as  '  vermin,*  and  are  persecu- 
ting relentlessly  many  more.  The  case  of 
our  few  mammals  also  deserves  attention, 
and  both  suburbanism  and  agrarianism  will 
bring  that  of  flora  to  the  front. 

The  abuses  of  advertising  are  being  fought, 
chiefly,  in  Switzerland  and  Germany,  though 
neither  country  sufl^ers  as  badly  as  England. 
In  Prussia,  a  law  has  been  passed  whose 
moderate  but  not  ineff^ective  provisions 
have  more  than  once  been  noticed  in  the 


THE  ENGLISH  COUxNTRYSIDE     127 

London  press.  In  Switzerland,  the  Council 
of  the  Canton  of  Vaud  recently  had  the 
problem  examined  by  a  commission.  Its 
report  analyzed  with  great  care  the  various 
practical  alternatives  :  to  tax  posters  by 
their  area  in  a  rapidly  ascending  scale ;  to 
prohibit  on  open  ground  any  posters  which 
do  not  advertise  the  sale,  etc.,  of  the  ground 
itself;  to  forbid  the  display  of  posters  within 
a  certain  range  (if  possible,  prohibitive)  of 
roads  and  railways ;  or,  lastly,  to  make  all 
display  of  posters  subject  to  the  license  of 
a  local  authority,  with  power  to  forbid  them 
wherever  it  sees  fit.  Obviously,  these  alter- 
natives do  not  all  exclude  or  include  each 
other,  and  a  heavy  tax  might  well  be  com- 
bined with  certain  prohibitive  measures. 
Advertising  is  an  entirely  unproductive 
industry,  and  no  public  impoverishment 
would  result  from  its  beino;  discourao^ed. 

The  plantation  suggested  might  include 
national  afforestation  schemes  and  a  certain 
amount  of  landscape  gardening  by  local 
authorities.  A  departmental  committee  of 
the  Board  of  Agriculture  reported  in  1902 
on  afforestation,  and  it  seems  likely  that 
some  may  eventually  be  done  ;  the  obstacle 
at  present  is  the  want  of  a  trained  staff. 
Some  plantation  by  local  authorities  might 
develop  naturally  from  any  tree-protection 
law   which   they   might   have   to    enforce. 


128  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

The  law  would  throw  upon  landowners  the 
burden  of  replacing  the  fallen  or  felled 
trees  with  fresh  ones  ;  but  while  some  land- 
owners might  do  their  own  replanting, 
many  might  find  it  more  convenient  to  pay 
the  local  authority  to  do  so.  In  this  way 
local  authorities  would  come  to  employ 
staffs  of  men  for  tree-planting,  and  these 
they  might  go  on  to  use  for  judicious 
landscape  gardening  of  the  sensible  and 
economical  sort  practised  by  the  squire- 
archy in  its  better  days. 

These  four  channels  in  which  public 
action  might  be  taken  are  not  suggested  as 
a  systematic  or  exhaustive  list,  but  simply 
as  a  list  of  specimens.  All  four  concern 
urgent  matters,  all  four  can  only  be  dealt 
with  after  Parliamentary  legislation,  and  such 
legislation  will  only  be  secured  by  a  society 
or  societies  ad  hoc.  And  as  every  such 
society  is  made  up  of  individuals,  and  the 
driving-power  of  quite  a  few  may  do  much 
if  the  few  exert  it  straight  in  the  right 
direction,  it  is  a  real  duty  for  every  patrio- 
tic Englishman  to  take  trouble  and  form 
sound  opinions  on  this  subject.  Effective 
zeal  must  be  based  on  clear  thought  ; 
indeed,  the  lazy  or  conventional  aesthete 
may  hinder  more  than  the  sheer  Philistine. 
Especially  we  should  beware  of  that  atti- 
tude common  to   many  who  vaguely  feel 


THE  ENGLISH  COUNTRYSIDE     129 

that  ^  the  country  is  being  spoiled ' — an 
attitude  of  blind  opposition  to  agrarianism 
and  suburbanism  and  of  reaction  towards 
obsolete  ideals.  It  is  difficult  for  an 
Englishman  to-day  to  read  the  '  Georgics  ' 
without  a  melancholy  consciousness  of  the 
parallelism  between  Virgil's  Italy  and  his 
own  England.  All  Virgil's  feeling  for  the 
divini  gloria  imris^  the  passion  for  a  land- 
scape compounded  of  gracious  Nature  and 
a  noble  past,  may  mingle  in  him  with  much 
of  Virgil's  poignant  regret : 

*  At  secura  quies  et  nescia  fallere  vita 
Dives  opum  variarum,  at  latis  otia  fundis, 
Speluncse,  vivique  lacus,  at  frigida  Tempe, 
Mugitusque  bourn,  mollesque  sub  arbore  somni 
Non  absunt ;  illic  saltus  et  lustra  ferarum, 
Et  patiens  operum  exiguoque  adsueta  inventus, 
Sacra  deura  sanctique  patres ;  extrema  per  illos 
Justitia  excedens  terris  vestigia  fecit.' 

How  admirable  it  all  is,  and  how  truth- 
ful, until  we  hit  the  rooted  conservatism 
of  those  last  two  lines !  How  like  those 
two  lines  are  to  the  plaints  with  which  men 
like  Wordsworth  and  Southey,  who  could 
value  the  old  parochial  village,  saluted  the 
industrial  revolution !  Yet  in  those  two 
lines  we  learn  the  secret  why  the  Virgilian 
policy  failed  even  though  the  Emperor  of 
the  world  took  it  up. 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND 

By  Hugh  Law,  M.P. 

^  rpiHE  spirit  of  nationality  is  at  once  the 
i  bond  and  the  safeguard  of  kingdoms  ; 
it  is  something  above  laws  and  beyond 
thrones,  the  impalpable  element,  the  inner 
life  of  States.  But  anti-nationality  is  the 
confusion  and  downfall  of  kingdoms  ;  it  is 
a  blight  and  a  mildew  to  the  heritage  of 
the  people/  If  all  record  of  Edmund 
Burke's  life  had  been  lost,  and  if  nothing 
of  his  remained  to  us  excepting  this  one 
passage,  one  might,  I  think,  have  correctly 
inferred  from  it  his  Irish  birth.  Among 
the  peoples  of  Western  Europe  only  an 
Irishman  would  have  been  likely  to  see  so 
clearly  that  nationality  is  '  something  above 
laws  and  beyond  thrones,  something  which 
may  even  at  times  be  hostile  to  both.'  For 
in  Ireland  alone  of  all  countries  professedly 
governed  through  free  institutions  the 
spirit  of  nationality  was  then,  and  still  is, 
regarded  with  disfavour  and  distrust  by  the 
rulers  of  the  State  and  by  those  who  arro- 
gate to  themselves  the  title  of  Loyalists. 
It  must,  I  think,  be  very  difficult  for  an 
130 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  ISl 

Englishman  to  realize  that  there  can  be  any 
conflict  between  patriotism  and  loyalty — 
between  the  duty  which  a  man  owes  to  his 
own  people  and  the  duty  which,  under 
normal  circumstances,  he  owes  to  the  State. 
The  Irish  child,  on  the  other  hand,  is  con- 
scious from  its  earliest  years  of  a  divided 
allegiance.  *  The  national  factor/  writes 
a  Unionist  statesman,  '  has  been  studiously 
eliminated  from  education  ;  and  Ireland 
is,  perhaps,  the  only  country  in  Europe 
where  it  was  part  of  the  settled  policy 
of  those  who  had  the  guidance  of  educa- 
tion to  ignore  the  literature,  history,  arts 
and  traditions  of  the  people.'  "^  In  this, 
and  in  a  hundred  other  ways,  there  has 
been  engendered  in  the  Irish  view  of  that 
Empire,  of  which  his  country  de  facto  forms 
part,  an  antagonism  between  Nationalism 
and  Imperialism,  just  as  an  antagonism 
between  Religion  and  Law  was  created  by 
the  penal  code  of  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries. 

Thus,  the  proposition  laid  down  in  the 
opening  chapter  of  this  book,  that  the  spirit 
of  Imperialism  is  the  enemy  of  the  spirit  of 
Patriotism,  we  in  Ireland  regard  as  self- 
evident.  This  which  in  England  seems  to  be 
a  paradox  in  Ireland  is  seen  to  be  a  truism. 

*  *  Ireland  and  the  New  Century,'  by  Sir  Horace 
Plunkett,  p.  152. 

9—2 


132   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

Indeed  nothing, perhaps, more  clearly  reveals 
the  existence  of  the  chasm  which  divides 
Irish  from  English  sentiment  than  the 
attitude  of  Ireland  towards  those  of  her 
own  sons  who  have  achieved  distinction  in 
the  service  of  the  Empire.  She  whose 
ancient  annals  are  filled  with  the  praise  of 
warriors  and  heroes,  whose  children  have 
played  no  small  part  in  the  building  up  of 
the  Empire,  and  whose  people,  lacking  w^hat 
Stevenson  called  the  tree-like  self-sufficiency 
of  the  English,  desire  always  the  praise  of 
their  fellow-men,  can  yet  take  no  pleasure 
nor  feel  any  pride  in  the  doings  of  those 
Irishmen  whom  Englishmen  and  Scotchmen 
are  eager  to  honour. 

Some  years  ago  Lady  Gregory,  in  a 
brilliant  and  most  illuminating  essay,* 
reminded  us  that  it  is  not  the  careers  of 
Wellington,  Wolseley,  or  Roberts  that  Ire- 
land recalls  with  pride,  but  those  of  Lord 
Edward  Fitzgerald,  of  Wolfe  Tone,  of 
Robert  Emmet,  and  (perhaps  most  signi- 
ficant of  all)  of  the  '  Manchester  Martyrs* 
— those  three  convicted  felons  in  memory 
of  whom  a  song  has  been  composed,  which, 

*  'Felons  of  Our  Land,'  Cornhill  Magaziney  May, 
1900.  The  Irish  point  of  view  is  also  most  charmingly 
and  admirably  expressed  in  Mr.  Stephen  Gwynn's 
poem,  '  A  Song  of  Defeat '  (*  A  Lay  of  Ossian  and 
Patrick,  and  Other  Poems.'  Hodges,  Figgis  and 
Co.). 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  133 

notwithstanding  its  mediocre  qualities,  may 
be  said  to  hold  the  place  of  an  Irish  National 
Anthem. 

The  truth  is  that  in  Ireland,  as  nowhere 
else  within  the  British  Empire — unless  of 
late  in  South  Africa — loyalty  and  patriotism, 
those  sister  principles,  have  been  deliberately 
placed  at  enmity  one  to  the  other.  And 
whilst  patriotism  has  been  steadily  frowned 
upon  by  those  in  authority,  soi-disant 
loyalty  has  always  been  so  munificently 
rewarded  that  *  loyalist  *  has,  among  the 
people  of  Ireland,  come  to  be  synonymous 
with  place-hunter. 

It  has,  indeed,  required  no  ordinary  mis- 
management to  achieve  such  a  result 
amongst  a  people  naturally  prone  to  rever- 
ence outward  authority — a  people  who  shed 
their  blood  like  water  for  Charles  I.  and 
James  II.,  kings  to  whom  they  had  but 
little  reason  to  be  grateful,  and  at  a  time 
when  most  of  the  other  subjects  of  those 
monarchs  had  abandoned  them.  That  *  God 
save  Ireland'  and  *God  save  the  King' 
should  be  regarded  as  contradictory  aspira- 
tions surely  casts  a  strange  light  upon  the 
Government  of  the  country.  For  my  part, 
I  believe  patriotism  and  loyalty  to  be  no 
more  irreconcilable  in  Ireland  than  they 
have  been  found  to  be  in  Canada,  Australia, 
or  New  Zealand.     The  true  enemy  of  the 


V 


134   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

Imperial  connection,  whether  in  Ireland  or 
South  Africa,  is  not  the  United  Irish  League 
or  the  Afrikander  Bond,  but  the  spirit  of 
Imperialism  as  we  have  known  it  in  these 
countries  during  the  past  thirty  years. 

The  present  position  of  affairs  will  appear 
the  more  extraordinary  when  we  recollect 
that  the  Irish  are  essentially  a  military  race, 
naturally  attracted  by  the  glory  of  splendid 
achievements  and  great  names.  I  can  well 
imagine  that  an  Imperialism  of  the  sword 
rather  than  of  the  Stock  Exchange  might 
under  other  conditions  have  taken  a  strong 
hold  of  the  imaginations  of  Irishmen.  Ire- 
land owes  much  to  the  benevolence  of  the 
Quakers,  and  she  has  never  persecuted  that 
sect  as  Englishmen  once  did  ;  but  there  are 
no  Quakers  of  Irish  origin.  An  Imperialism 
such  as  that  of  revolutionary  and  Napoleonic 
France,  instinct  with  love  of  country,  founded 
upon  the  principles  of  liberty  and  equality 
and  brotherhood,  following  glory  at  all  per- 
sonal risks  and  sacrifices,  and  inspired  by 
devotion  to  a  great  leader,  might  find  only 
too  many  adherents  among  the  Irish  people. 

That  which,  apart  from  all  accidental  and 
removable  causes  of  friction,  renders  the 
Imperialism  of  to-day  detestable  in  the  eyes 
of  Irishmen  is  that  it  combines  the  pe- 
dantries of  cosmopolitanism  with  the 
brutalities  proper  to  itself.     Your  modern 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  135 

Imperialist  may,  indeed,  find  it  profitable 
to   trade   upon  a   tradition    of   patriotism 
which  at  heart  he  despises.     Thus,  news- 
papers   directed    by  cosmopolitan    Hebrew 
financiers,  in  whose  eyes  the  English  flag  is 
a  Valuable  commercial  asset,'  waxed  very 
eloquent   in    their    exhortations    to   brave 
English  women  to  send  their  sons  to  fight 
for  '  King  and  country '  in   South  Africa. 
A  Martian  arriving  on  this  planet  towards 
the  close  of  the  year  1899,  and  chancing 
upon   a   copy  of  the  Daily    Telegraph   or 
Daily  Mail,  would  probably  have  been  led  to 
believe  that  the  Modder  River  was  some- 
where in  the   South  of  England,  and  that 
the   men   of   Kent   were  engaged    upon   a 
desperate  but  heroic  struggle  in  defence  of 
their  hearths  and  homes  with  overwhelming 
hordes  launched  against  them  by  a  mighty 
potentate   named    Paul    Kruger.      Yet   in 
reality  the  modern  Imperialist,  calculating 
the  material  gain  to  be  derived  from  some 
war  to  be  carried  on  at  a  safe  distance  from 
his  own  arm-chair,  is  unable  even  to  com- 
prehend the  nature  of  that  glorious  emotion 
that  has  over  and  over  again  caused  men  to 
sacrifice  everything  for  a  national  idea,  and 
mentally  places  patriotism  with  religion  and 
ethics  in  the  category  of  those  things  which 
are  all  very  well  for  women  (other  women, 
if   the    Imperialist   be    of   that   sex)   and 


136   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

children,  but   which   intelligent  and   well- 
educated  persons  should  have  outgrown. 

I  recollect  meeting  one  afternoon  during 
the  first  fortnight  of  the  South  African  War 
a  lady  who  is  a  leader  in  this  school  of 
cosmopolitan-Imperialism.  The  conversa- 
tion turned  upon  the  probable  duration  of 
the  struggle.  In  common  with  most  of  the 
prophets  of  that  time,  this  lady  was  very 
positive  that  it  would  all  be  over  within 
three  months.  The  Boers,  said  she,  were 
sure  to  be  beaten  before  long  in  some 
considerable  engagement.  Then,  being 
sensible  people,  they  would  realize  that 
the  game  was  not  worth  the  candle,  that, 
in  fact,  they  were  about  to  obtain  a  much 
better  government  than  their  own  (the 
latest  sanitary  improvements,  men  with 
brass  buttons  at  every  corner,  and  all 
the  rest  of  it),  and,  refusing  to  listen 
any  longer  to  the  insensate  pleadings  of 
their  leaders,  would  settle  down  nicely 
under  British  rule,  and  everyone  would 
live  happily  ever  after.  To  this  I  timidly 
ventured  to  reply  that  possibly  the  Boer, 
like  other  men  one  had  heard  of,  might  be 
attached  to  his  own  ways,  might  prefer  to 
govern  himself  badly  to  being  well  governed 
by  someone  else — might,  in  short,  be  that 
absurd  creature  (I  spoke  the  word  hesita- 
tingly as  one  barely  decent)  a  patriot.     I 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  137 

still  remember  the  firm  though  kindly 
manner  in  which  this  absurd  suggestion  was 
put  by.  The  Boers,  it  appeared,  were  not, 
like  the  Irish,  foolish  sentimentalists,  but 
were  practical  men  of  a  good  Teutonic 
stock ;  and  for  the  rest,  patriotism  was  an 
unintelligible  superstition.  As  for  the  ethics 
of  conquest,  right  and  wrong  had  no  place 
in  the  domain  of  international  affairs. 
Efficiency  alone  was  worthy  of  respect. 

Well,  it  cost  three  years'  warfare,  and  I 
forget  how  many  millions  of  money,  to 
correct  that  little  miscalculation.  And  so 
widespread  was  the  notion  that  no  sane  man 
could  really  fight  a  losing  battle  for  his 
country  that  it  became  quite  fashionable 
amongst  those  persons  who  praised  the 
extraordinary  patriotism  of  certain  colonies 
(which  were  just  then  supplying  some 
excellent  volunteers  at  a  rather  high  rate  of 
pay)  to  describe  the  Boer  leaders  as  brigands, 
and  to  advocate  that  they  should  be  executed 
as  such  when  captured.  Nor  did  people  who, 
to  do  them  justice,  would  have  denounced 
such  conduct  in  Englishmen  similarly  placed 
as  utterly  base  and  treacherous,  shrink 
from  praising  the  enlightened  patriotism 
of  those  Boers  who,  under  the  strangely- 
chosen  name  of  National  Scouts,  in  the. 
darkest  hours  of  their  nation's  agony,  took 
up  arms  against  their  own  people. 


138    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Surely  it  is  not  very  wonderful  that  such 
opinions  should  be  odious  to  a  nation  whose 
own  history  has  been  one,  century  after 
century,  of  unavailing  struggle  against 
overwhelming  odds.  The  baser  sort  of 
Irishman  may  sometimes  have  thanked 
Heaven  that  he  had  a  country  to  sell;  it 
certainly  never  entered  into  his  brain  that 
he  had  no  country  at  all,  that  patriotism 
was  not  merely  unprofitable,  but  a  myth. 
Neither  do  the  size  and  material  grandeur 
of  the  Empire  appeal  much  to  the  imagina- 
tion of  a  race  which  exhibits  a  striking 
example  of  the  tendency,  already  noticed  in 
this  book,  to  indicate  affection  by  words 
expressive  of  littleness  and  of  poverty. 
The  country  which  Irish  men  and  women 
love,  and  to  which  their  longings  continually 
turn  in  exile,  is  not  the  *  Empire  upon  which 
the  sun  never  sets,'  but  Roseen  Dhu,  *  the 
little  black  rose,'  Sean  bhean  bhocht,  *  the 
poor  little  old  woman.' 

But  if  present-day  Imperialism  is  not 
likely  to  make  many  converts  among  Irish- 
men, it  does  not  follow  that  Ireland  must 
always  remain  hostile  to,  or  at  best  in- 
different to,  the  welfare  of  the  Empire  itself. 
True  it  is  that  her  full  claim — a  claim  based 
upon  the  indestructible  rights  of  nation- 
hood— is  to  Independence.  That  ideal  is  far 
from  being  dead.     It  is  still  the  inspiration 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  139 

of  some  of  the  best  Irishmen  of  to-day,  but 
its  realization  in  our  own  time  appears  to 
most  of  us  all  but  impossible.  The  com- 
plete separation  of  Ireland  from  Great 
Britain  could  only  come  about  as  the  result 
either  of  an  unforeseen  and  incalculable  re- 
versal of  the  material  conditions  of  the  two 
countries,  or  of  an  equally  incalculable  and, 
perhaps,  even  more  improbable  revolution 
in  the  mental  attitude  of  the  more  pros- 
perous and  powerful.  Irishmen  have  to 
look  that  fact  in  the  face  ;  and,  doing  so, 
they  have  through  their  Parliamentary  re- 
presentatives repeatedly  notified  their  assent 
to  a  compromise,  of  which  Union  of  the 
Crowns  of  the  two  kingdoms  is  no  less  an 
essential  part  than  is  Separation  of  the 
Legislatures.  Home  Rule  has  for  more 
than  thirt}  years  been  the  first  plank  in 
the  Nationalist  platform  :  the  principle, 
with  all  that  it  involves  of  sacrifice  as  well 
as  of  gain,  has  been  ratified  again  and 
again  by  National  conventions  :  no  one 
with  any  influence  in  the  National  ranks 
has  ever  suggested  repudiation.  Home 
Rule  within  the  Empire  is  not  all  that  Ire- 
land, as  a  Nation,  has  the  right  to  claim  ; 
but  it  is  part  of  an  inter-national  bargain 
by  which  she,  at  least,  is  prepared  loyally 
to  abide. 

This  aspect  of  the  question  has  no  doubt 


140    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

been  a  good  deal  obscured  by  the  attitude 
which  Irish  Nationalists  have  felt  bound  to 
take  up  in  relation  to  the  King's  recent 
visits  to  Ireland. 

Now,  there  are,  of  course,  Irishmen  who, 
being  frankly  for  independence  and  nothing 
short  of  it,  would  under  any  circumstances 
logically  decline  to  treat  a  King  of  England 
otherwise  than  as  a  distinguished  foreign 
visitor.  But  the  position  of  the  vast 
majority  of  the  people  of  Ireland  is  some- 
thing quite  different.  Their  position  is 
briefly  this  :  so  long  as  national  self- 
government  is  withheld  from  them  they 
can  do  nothing  which  might  be  taken  as 
signifying  acquiescence  in  the  existing  con- 
stitution of  which  the  Crown  is  the  head. 
*  Loyalty,'  cried  Henry  Grattan,  *  is  a  noble, 
a  judicious,  a  capacious  principle,  but  loyalty 
distinct  from  liberty  is  corruption.' 

When  the  King  (God  bless  him!)  comes 
over  to  open  a  free  Irish  Parliament,  he  will 
receive  from  his  Irish  subjects  a  welcome  as 
fervent  and  as  sincere  as  he  or  any  monarch 
has  ever  received  in  any  part  of  his  do- 
minions, and  from  that  welcome  the  acclaim 
of  many  of  those  who  are  now  most  opposed 
to  the  presentation  of  loyal  addresses  will 
certainly  not  be  absent.  It  is  surely  right 
to  desire  a  better  understanding  between 
two  peoples  who,  under  any  conditions  of 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  141 

political  union  or  separation,  are  bound 
through  geographical  position  and  inter- 
change of  trade  to  have  continual  communi- 
cations one  with  the  other.  Yet  we  shall 
make  little  progress  in  this  direction  unless 
and  until  each  adopts  a  different  point  of  view 
from  that  which  obtains  at  present.  That 
there  are  faults  and  errors  to  correct  on  the 
Irish  side  I  am  not  at  all  concerned  to  deny, 
but  it  is  natural  and  proper  to  lay  the 
greater  share  of  the  blame  upon  the  shoulders 
of  the  *  predominant  partner/  who,  having 
the  power,  refuses  to  use  it  in  such  a  way 
as  to  render  good  relations  more  probable. 
At  any  rate,  since  I  conceive  myself  to  be 
addressing,  in  the  main,  an  English  audi- 
ence, I  may  be  permitted  to  point  out  how 
inconsistent,  and  consequently  how  irritating, 
is  the  habitual  treatment  of  Irish  demands. 
When  it  is  a  question  of  Home  Rule  or  of 
a  readjustment  of  financial  relations,  we  are 
told  that  Ireland  is  an  integral  part  of  the 
United  Kingdom,  and  cannot  be  regarded  as 
a  separate  entity.  When,  on  the  other  hand, 
money  has  to  be  found  from  the  common 
exchequer  to  carry  into  operation  a  Land 
Act,  Irishmen  are  told  :  '  See  what  John 
Bull  is  doing  for  you !  We  hope  you  are 
duly  grateful !'  Now,  the  Unionist  cannot 
have  it  both  ways.  If  Paddy  is  really  John 
Bull   himself  under    another  name,   it  is 


142  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

absurd  to  ask  him  to  experience  the  emotion 
of  gratitude  because  his  rulers  have  changed 
some  of  his  own  money  out  of  his  right- 
hand  and  into  his  left-hand  breeches  pocket. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  Paddy  is  really  a 
*  separate  enticy,'  then  it  is  surely  not  sur- 
prising if  he  desires  to  keep  his  money  in  his 
own  pockets  and  spend  it  in  his  own  way. 
It  is,  I  know,  assumed  that  he  w^ould  be 
unable  to  get  along  at  all  without  John's 
assistance,  but  that  is  by  no  means  *  as  clear 
as  the  old  hill  of  Howth.' 

During  the  last  quarter  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  under  the  rule  of  her  ow^n  Parlia- 
ment, an  average  revenue  of  less  than 
£1,500,000,  involving  taxation  of  about 
9s.  per  head  of  her  population,  sufficed  for 
all  the  purposes  of  the  government  of 
Ireland,  and  enabled  her,  in  addition,  to 
maintain  a  considerable  force  of  armed  men 
for  the  service  of  the  Empire.  To-day 
the  revenue  raised  in  Ireland  amounts  to 
over  eleven  millions  and  a  half  per  annum, 
and  the  sum  of  her  taxes  to  £2  4s.  2d. 
per  head  of  her  vanishing  population.*  No 
wonder  some  of  us  regard  the  union  of 
Legislature   and    Exchequers   as   a   rather 

*  Return  relating  to  Imperial  Revenue  (Collection 
and  Expenditure),  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  for 
year  ending  the  31st  day  of  March,  1903.  (Parlia- 
mentary Paper,  No.  269,  of  Session  1904.) 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  143 

expensive  luxury  for  the  poorer  partner.  It 
is  true  that  expenditure  everywhere  has 
enormously  increased  during  the  past  hun- 
dred years.  Yet  if  a  State,  such  as  Sweden, 
which  has  six  and  a  half  millions  of  popu- 
lation as  against  our  four  and  a  half 
which  has  a  large  commerce,  a  merchant 
service,  diplomatic  and  consular  representa- 
tives, an  army  and  a  navy,  to  say  nothing 
at  all  of  a  highly  efficient  system  of  educa- 
tion, or  of  other  domestic  matters  beneath 
the  notice  of  our  Imperialists — if  she,  I  say 
(and  hers  is  not  the  only  case  that  might 
be  given),  finds  a  Budget  of  a  little  more 
than  five  millions  sufficient  for  her  needs, 
why,  in  the  name  of  common-sense,  should 
Ireland,  who  cannot  command  the  services 
of  even  one  gunboat  for  the  protection 
of  her  fisheries,  or  control  the  education 
of  her  own  children,  be  called  upon  to 
find  nine,  and  be  grateful  to  Great  Britain 
on  top  of  it  all  ?  Though  I  am  far  from 
denying  that  many  Englishmen  are  full 
of  the  most  generous  feelings  towards  my 
country,  it  is  still  true  that  John  BulFs 
attitude  towards  Ireland  resembles  more 
than  anything  else  that  of  a  rather  egotisti- 
cal and  rather  vulgar  man  towards  a  poor 
relation  whom  stress  of  circumstances  has 
made  a  member  of  his  household.  Her 
little  fortune  is  under  his  control,  and  so 


144   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

also  are  her  actions  one  and  all.  He  used 
to  ill-treat  her  savagely  once,  but  of  late  has 
grown  tired  and  a  little  ashamed  of  that 
exercise,  and  in  somewhat  contemptuous 
but  not  altogether  unkindly  way  has  begun 
to  desire  to  '  make  it  up.'  He  is  conde- 
scendingly amused  by  some  of  her  ways, 
magnanimously  tolerates  her  superstitions, 
and  praises  certain  of  her  accomplish- 
ments. Any  request  for  an  account  of 
household  income  and  expenditure  as  be- 
tween them  he  naturally  resents  as  an 
imputation  against  his  w^ell-known  financial 
probity,  but  he  allows  her  such  pocket- 
money  as  he  thinks  fit,  and  gives  her 
an  extra  tip  sometimes  when  he  is  in  a 
good  humour.  But  to  suppose  that  such  a 
person  has  any  right  to  her  own  opinions,  or 
can  possibly  desire  to  order  her  life  in  her  own 
way — the  very  idea  infuriates  him  past  bear- 
ing. The  ungrateful,  rebellious  wretch !  after 
all  he  has  done  for  her — the  care  of  her 
property,  the  sound  commercial  education, 
the  example  of  a  prudent  religion  (not  per- 
mitted to  interfere  unduly  with  worldly 
success) — that  she  should  actually  want  to 
have  a  house  of  her  own,  live  her  own  life, 
and  educate  her  children  as  she  pleases! 
Monstrous  I 

Yet  the  fact  is  that  Ireland  has  a  per- 
sonality which  will  not  be  ignored.     You 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  145 

may  make  of  her  a  friendly  or  a  hostile 
nation ;  you  can  never  make  her  an  Eng- 
lish shire.  If  the  two  nations  are  to  be 
friends  each  must  respect  the  other's  point 
of  view.  No  friendship  is  really  possible 
between  two  people  each  of  whom  at  once 
begins  to  fume  and  fret  whenever  the  other 
dissents  from  the  only  view,  say,  of  religious 
education,  which,  in  his  own  opinion,  befits 
a  sane  and  honest  man. 

The  difference  in  outlook  as  between  the 
two  peoples  is  fundamental.  To  enlarge 
upon  the  causes  of  this  difference  would 
take  up  too  much  space.  Some  of  the  most 
vital — religion,  history,  and  perhaps  race 
(though  the  importance  of  this  is,  I  think, 
often  exaggerated) — will  occur  to  everyone. 
At  any  rate,  be  the  causes  what  they 
may,  it  is  an  fact  that  England  is  to  the 
Irishman  a  foreign  country.  It  matters 
little  that  he  may  have  been  bom  of  a  good 
Protestant  stock  of  English  or  Scottish 
origin,  that  he  has  been  brought  up  to 
regard  Nationalists  as  *  agitators'  and 
'  rebels,*  that  he  has  been  educated  both  at 
an  English  private  and  an  English  public 
school,  and  has  passed  through  an  English 
University.  Nor  does  it  matter  that  he  has 
contracted  the  most  intimate  ties  with 
England,  that  among  Englishmen  he  has 
found  many  and  dear  friends — nay,  he  may 

10 


146   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

have  made  his  home  there,  and  may  not  even 
desire  to  return  to  the  country  of  his  birth. 
Yet,  even  so,  he  will  not  become  at  heart  an 
Englishman:  he  will  in  moments  of  self- 
revelation  find  himself  out  of  touch  with 
English  thought ;  he  will  know  himself  a 
stranger  and  a  sojourner. 

The  class  of  resident  Irish  gentry,  indeed, 
it  is  apt  to  fancy  itself  more  English  and 
Imperialist  than  the  Jingoes  of  England. 
But  with  the  dying  out  of  the  land  M^ar, 
which  has,  unhappily,  tended  to  place  them 
in  direct  antagonism  to  the  popular  move- 
ment (in  which  Agrarianism  and  Nationalism 
have  necessarily  been  blended),  it  may  be 
reasonably  hoped  that  the  descendants  of 
those  who  gave  leaders  to  Ireland  in  the 
seventeenth,  eighteenth,  and  in  the  early 
nineteenth  centuries  will  recollect  that  they 
are  Irishmen.  We  need  not,  indeed,  expect 
the  men  who  took  part  in  the  life  and  death 
struggle  of  their  class  during  the  terrible 
years  between  1879  and  1883  to  change 
their  political  opinions,  but  already  in  the 
younger  generation  there  is  a  marked  change 
of  tone  towards  Irish  ideals.  As  yet  the 
change  has  not  much,  if  at  all,  affected 
politics,  nor  do  we  know  if  it  will  do  so. 
But  the  seed  of  Nationalism  is  there.  That 
which  is  needed  to  bring  it  to  perfection 
seems   to  be,  remarkably  enough,  contact 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  147 

with  Englishmen.  I  have  known  more 
than  one  case  in  which  the  scion  of  a  good 
Orange  Ulster  stock  has  ripened  at  Oxford 
or  Cambridge  into  what  is  forcibly  termed 
in  Ireland  a  '  hillsider.'  Flourishing  Irish 
societies  have  within  the  last  two  or  three 
years  been  founded  at  both  these  Universi- 
ties, and  the  study  of  the  Irish  language 
(still  looked  at  askance  by  pious  Irish 
Unionists  as  savouring  of  Popery  and 
sedition)  is  being  keenly  pursued. 

A  mystical  friend  of  mine  declares  that 
there  is  indeed  a  Genius  of  the  Land  who, 
subtly  and  unseen,  sways  the  minds  and 
spirits  of  all  those  who  dwell  within  her 
borders,  and  who,  if  the  entire  Irish  people 
were  to  die  out  (as  indeed  seems  not  im- 
probable), would  be  equal  to  the  task  of 
turning  a  new  population  of  Russian  Jews 
into  Irishmen,  with  all  the  qualities  and  de- 
fects characteristic  of  the  old  race.  Be  this 
as  it  may,  the  attraction  which  Ireland 
exercises  upon  all  those  who  dwell  within 
her  borders  has  long  ago  been  recognised. 
No  political  or  religious  divisions  can  per- 
manently hinder  her  work.  Not  the 
severest  laws  availed  to  prevent  the  Nor- 
mans from  mingling  their  blood  with  the 
conquered  and  adopting  the  dress  and 
customs  of  the  land  :  the  grandson  of 
Edmund    Spenser,   who   so  sweetlv  urged 

10—2 


148   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

upon  Elizabeth  the  prompt  extermination 
of 'those  vile  caitiffs '  the  Papists  of  Munster, 
found  himself  obliged  to  choose  the  second 
and  milder  of  the  alternatives  offered  by 
Cromwell  to  people  of  his  religion  (he  had 
become  a  Catholic),  and  suffered  transplan- 
tation to  Connaught :  the  descendants  of 
Cromwell's  own  Ironsides  who  settled  in 
Tipperary  soon  became  notorious  as  Ribbon- 
men  and  Land  Leaguers:  and  the  greatest 
Irish  leader  of  our  times  came  of  a  pure 
English  stock.  Even  the  Protestant  bour- 
geoisie, least  pervious  to  ideas  of  any  class 
in  Ireland,  has  felt  the  gentle  influence ; 
and  I  am  told  on  good  authority  that  the 
demand  for  books  dealing  with  distinctively 
Irish  subjects  has  enormously  increased 
during  the  last  two  years  at  the  Public 
Library  of  Rathmines,  the  heart  of  that 
constituency  which  some  years  ago  threw 
over  Sir  Horace  Plunkett,  avowedly  on 
account  of  his  supposed  Nationalist  lean- 
ings. 

As  for  the  country  gentry,  I  repeat  that 
whenever  they  forget  political  catch-words 
for  a  moment,  they  are  Irish  to  a  man. 
Readers  of  that  most  amusing  of  recent 
Irish  books,  ^  Some  Experiences  of  an  Irish 
R.M.,'  will  remember  old  Mrs.  Knox  of 
Ausolas  (a  leader  of  the  *  clan  that  cropped 
up  in  every  grade  of  society  in  the  county 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  149 

— black  Protestants  all  of  them,  in  virtue 
of  their  descent  from  a  godly  soldier  of 
Cromwell ').  '  She  hates  all  English  people/ 
one  of  her  neighbours  remarks.  ^  She  was 
coming  home  from  London,  and  when  she 
was  getting  her  ticket  the  man  asked  if  she 
had  said  a  ticket  for  York.  *'  No,  thank 
God,  Cork  !"  says  Mrs.  Knox.'  I  dare  say 
the  hatred  was  not  very  venomous  ;  but  the 
little  tale  is  significant. 

Of  the  gulf  which  separates  the  mass 
of  the  Irish  people  —  Celtic  and  almost 
wholly  Catholic  —  from  the  people  of  the 
sister  island  it  is  not  necessary  to  say 
much.  I  am  not  now,  it  will  be  borne  in 
mind,  speaking  of  political  differences  so 
much  as  of  the  diversities  of  character  and 
feeling  which  lie  behind  and  govern  politics. 
There  have  been  many  books  published 
within  the  last  few  years  which  profess  to 
explain  the  Irish  people  to  the  British 
reading  public.  I  do  not  think  that  among 
them  there  are  any  half  so  instructive  as 
the  two  novels  in  which  Father  Sheehan, 
P.P.  of  Doneraile,  has  pictured  the  daily 
life  and  thoughts  of  an  Irish  priest  and 
his  people.  Englishmen  who  read  that 
wholly  delightful  book,  *  My  New  Curate,' 
must  have  felt  that  they  were  for  the 
time  being  enveloped  in  a  wholly  un- 
familiar  and   perhaps   not   very   agreeable 


150   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

atmosphere  of  thought  and  feeling.  Then, 
as  if  to  clinch  the  matter,  we  have  in  *  Luke 
Delmege '  a  detailed  study  of  the  contrasts 
which  the  two  countries  present  as  seen 
through  the  eyes  of  a  young  Irish  priest 
who,  after  his  ordination,  is  for  a  time 
placed  on  the  '  English  Mission.' 

At  first  he  finds  in  England  nothing  but 
an  awful,  though  splendid,  materialism,  and 
an  equally  terrible  individualism. 

*  Sometimes  he  would  stand  for  a  dizzy 
moment  at  a  chemist's  window  in  London 
Road,  and  stare  at  the  swirling,  heaving, 
tossing  tide  of  humanity  that  poured 
through  the  narrow  aqueduct.  Never  a 
look  or  a  word  of  recognition  amongst  all 
these  atoms,  who  stared  steadily  before 
them  into  space,  each  intent  on  coming 
uppermost  by  some  natural  principle  of 
selection.' 

The  whole  system  appeared  to  him  like 
'  a  huge  piece  of  perfect  and  polished 
mechanism — cold,  shining,  smooth  and  re- 
gular, but  with  no  more  of  a  soul  than 
a  steam-engine.'  Later  on  he  discovers 
human  and  amiable  traits  which  he  had  at 
first  supposed  absent;  and  long  before  his  re- 
turn to  Ireland  he  comes  to  appreciate  and 
admire  the  people  among  whom  he  has  been 
placed.  But,  I  repeat,  from  first  to  last  his 
attitude  is  that  of  a  traveller  in  a  foreign 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  151 

country.  He  sees  much  to  provoke  his  ad- 
miration, much  that  he  desires  and  after- 
wards endeavours  to  have  imitated  in  his 
own  land ;  but  there  is  always  present  the 
sense  of  strangeness,  and  more  often  than 
not  of  irreconcilable  and  eternal  differences. 
It  might  seem  superfluous  to  dwell  upon 
these  things,  were  it  not  that  quite  intelli- 
gent people  can  still  be  found  to  argue  that 
there  is  no  more  need  to  allow  for  distinct 
national  characteristics  in  Ireland  than  in 
Yorkshire  or  Sussex.  The  Irishman,  to 
these  people's  minds,  is  nothing  but  a  lazier, 
dirtier,  more  turbulent  and  generally  dis- 
agreeable (if  occasionally  amusing)  variety 
of  the  Briton.  To  myself,  as,  I  cannot  but 
believe,  to  everyone  who  has  lived  in  both 
countries,  such  a  view  is  quite  ludicrously 
wrong.  Daily  intercourse  with  the  people 
of  the  two  islands  really  affords  the  best 
evidence  of  their  profound  dissimilarities. 
But  if  some  objective  proof  be  required  I 
should  be  inclined  to  look  for  it,  not  so 
much  in  the  political  sphere  as  in  the 
growth  of  the  Irish  language  movement. 
This  movement,  derided  by  the  wise  as  im- 
practical and  denounced  by  the  '  loyalist ' 
as  seditious,  has  been  spreading  with  ex- 
traordinary rapidity  among  all  classes  of 
Irishmen  during  the  last  few  years.  With 
little  at  first  sight  to  recommend  it  (since, 


152   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

as  the  prudent  were  not  slow  to  point  out, 
a  study  of  French,  or  German,  or  even  of 
shorthand,  would  be  far  more  likely  to  put 
money  into  a  needy  young  Irishman's 
pocket),  but  just  because  it  made  an  appeal 
to  something  deep  down  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  it  has  swept  over  the  country,  chang- 
ing and  dominating  thought  ;  and  behind  it 
have  sprung  up  all  manner  of  new  efforts, 
temperance  societies,  industrial  leagues,  and 
village  libraries.  There  has  been  a  true  re- 
awakening of  the  Irish  intellect.  Now,  how 
many  English  men  or  women  could  you  find 
in  all  Yorkshire  or  Sussex  to  form  a  class 
for  the  study  of  the  Gaelic  tongue?  Yet, 
if  there  is  no  difference  between  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  two  islands,  except  the  acci- 
dental differences  of  locality  and  greater 
or  less  wealth  or  culture,  it  should  be  as 
easy  to  find  Gaelic  scholars  in  Yorkshire  as, 
say,  in  the  county  of  Dublin,  where  Irish 
lias  not  been  a  generally  spoken  tongue  these 
two  hundred  years.  For  a  recent  writer 
tells  us  that  there  is  as  much  Celtic  blood 
in  Yorkshire  or  Sussex  as  in  North 
Munster  or  Leinster.*  Nevertheless  we 
find  that  Celtic  language  and  literature 
have  a  significance  for  all  Irishmen — even 

*  *  Keltic  Research,'  by  William  Byron  Nicholson, 
M.A.,  Bodley  Librarian  in  the  University  of  Oxford. 
(H.  Frowde,  1904.) 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  153 

those  of  non-Celtic  stock — which  they 
cannot  have  for  any  Englishman,  no  matter 
what  the  origin  of  his  family. 

But  it  may  be  said  that  national  differ- 
ences, even  if  admitted,  do  not  necessarily 
imply  hostility  between  the  two  peoples 
(a  statement  in  which  I  heartily  concur), 
and  that,  consequently,  as  it  is  supposed, 
the  constitutional  relations  of  the  two 
countries  need  no  revision  (a  conclusion 
from  which  I  as  heartily  dissent).  At  this 
point  in  the  argument  the  example  of  Scot- 
land is  sure  to  be  quoted.  '  The  national 
type  of  the  Scot  is,'  you  will  say,  *  at 
least  as  strongly  marked  as  that  of  the 
Irishman.  He  has,  in  some  respects,  a 
prouder  history  and  a  better  claim  to 
separate  government.  Yet  he  contrives  to 
get  along  very  happily  within  the  constitu- 
tion as  now  settled.  Why  cannot  you  do 
likewise  T  The  question  has  already  been 
answered  in  advance  by  Mr.  Chesterton, 
but  perhaps  I  may  be  permitted  to  add  a 
word  or  two  from  the  Irish  point  of  view. 
In  the  first  place,  the  persistence  of  a 
national  type  in  Scotland  unaffected  by  the 
country's  political  absorption  in  Great 
Britain  is  frankly  admitted.  Widely  as 
the  Scotch  and  Irish  characters  differ  one. 
from  the  other,  each  seems  to  differ  far 
more  widely  from  the  English,  if,  at  least, 


154   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

one  may  judge  from  E.  L.  Stevenson's  de- 
lightful essay,  ^  The  Foreigner  at  Home,' 
a  study  of  the  contrasts  of  English 
and  Scottish  temperament,  almost  every 
word  of  which  appears  to  me  applicable 
to  a  similar  study  of  English  and  Irish. 
But  then,  not  only  was  the  Union  of 
the  Crowns  of  England  and  Scotland 
arrived  at  in  a  manner  actually  flattering 
to  the  pride  of  the  latter  country,  but 
her  national  feeling  was  again  most  care- 
fully and  wisely  considered  in  the  Union  of 
the  Legislatures  a  century  later.  At  the 
very  moment  when  the  Bishops  and  most 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  of  Ireland 
were  being  hunted  through  the  mountains 
like  wolves,  when  rewards  were  publicly 
offered  for  their  apprehension,  when  Mass 
could  in  many  places  only  be  celebrated  by 
stealth  on  the  hill-sides,*  the  Church  of  the 

*  Under  the  provisions  of  an  Act  of  1703  some 
1,080  Eoman  Catholic  priests  were  registered  and 
permitted  to  follow  their  vocation,  though  under 
the  severest  restrictions.  But  all  bishops  and  deans, 
and  all  the  *  regulars,'  and  all  unregistered  clergy, 
were  treated  as  criminals.  They  were  liable,  on 
apprehension,  to  be  imprisoned  and  banished,  and,  if 
they  returned,  to  be  hanged,  disembowelled,  and 
quartered.  '  Nor,'  writes  Mr.  Lecky,  *  were  these 
idle  words.  The  law  of  1709  offered  a  reward  of  £50 
to  anyone  who  secured  the  conviction  of  any  Catholic 
archbishop,  bishop,  dean,  or  vicar-general.  In  their 
own  dioceses,  in  the  midst  of  a  purely  Catholic 
country,  in  the  performance  of  religious  duties  which 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  155 

majority  of  the  Scottish  people  was  estab- 
lished and  loaded  with  every  mark  of  royal 
favour.  There  were  in  Scotland  no  general 
confiscations  such  as  in  Ireland  repeatedly 
'shook  the  foundations  of  social  life ;  for  the 
forfeitures  of  the  '15  and  the  '45  in  no  way 
affected  the  social  relations  of  the  owners 
and  occupiers  of  the  soil.  There  were  no 
penal  laws  enacted  against  seven -eighths 
of  the  nation.  Scotland,  again,  has  had  no 
bureaucracy  similar  to  that  of  Dublin  Castle. 
In  a  word,  her  government  has  never  at  any 
time  ceased  to  be  national.  Scotland  has 
always  been  ruled  by  Scots,  and  the  speeches 
of  Scottish  Members  of  the  House  of 
Commons  are  replied  to  from  the  Treasury 
Bench  in  accents  rich  and  racy  as  their 
own.  I  admit  at  once  the  inference  that 
Home  Rule  is  not  necessarily,  and  in  all 
cases,  inconsistent  with  the  maintenance  of 
a  common  Parliament.  But  the  circum- 
stances of  Scotland  which  rendered  this 
possible  for  her  have  unhappily  no  counter- 
part in  the   case  of  Ireland,  and  for   my 

were  absolutely  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  their 
religion,  the  Catholic  bishops  were  compelled  to  live  in 
obscure  hovels,  and  under  feigned  names,  moving  con- 
tinually from  place  to  place,  meeting  their  flocks  under 
shadow  of  the  night,  not  infrequently  taking  refuge 
from  their  pursuers  in  caverns  or  among  the  moun- 
tains. The  position  of  friars  and  unregistered  priests 
was  very  similar '  (Lecky,  *  History  of  Ireland  in  the 
18th  Century,'  vol.  i.,  p.  160). 


156   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

own  part  I  am  profoundly  sceptical  of  the 
possibility  of  successfully  replacing  the  rule 
of  'the  Castle/  except  by  an  executive 
directly  responsible  to  a  national  assembly 
representative  of  the  Irish  people.  Those 
ties  of  common  origin,  a  common  tradition, 
and  common  feeling  which  in  other  coun- 
tries bind  rulers  and  people  together  in 
mutual  support,  have  in  Ireland  been  too 
thoroughly  destroyed. 

However,  it  is  not  on  the  details  of 
politics  that  I  desire  to  dwell.  The 
machinery  of  reform  will  easily  be  found 
when  once  there  is  a  just  appreciation  of 
the  problem  with  which  the  reformer  has  to 
deal.  My  contention  is,  briefly,  that  the 
.  phrase  *  Ireland  a  Nation  *  expresses  not 
^  merely  an  ideal,  but  an  existing  fact.  Only 
the  narrowest  of  pseudo-legal  pedantry 
denies  Ireland's  right  to  the  title.  You 
may  say  that  ancient  Ireland  never  had  a 
national  government  covering  the  entire 
island  and  accepted  by  all  her  septs ;  and  you 
may  point  to  Brian  Boru's  life-work  of  unifi- 
cation, undone  by  Irish  hands  within  a  few 
days  after  his  greatest  victory  and  death. 
I  answer  that  the  exact  status  of  the  Ard- 
Righ  is  for  my  purpose  a  matter  of  com- 
plete indifference.  Or  again,  you  may  point 
to  the  strife  between  the  Irish  chieftains 
which  was  the  occasion  of  the  first  coming 


THE  CASE  OF  IRELAND  157 

of  the  Normans,  and  you  may  remind  me 
how  some  four  centuries  later  the  chains  of 
Ireland  were  riveted  at  Kinsale  by  the 
Connaught  levies  of  Clanrickarde,  and  how 
the  heroism  and  genius  of  Owen  Roe 
O'Neill  were  rendered  useless  by  the  factions 
of  Kilkenny.  I  answer  that  the  work 
which  Irishmen  failed  to  do  for  themselves 
has  been  done  by  their  rulers.  Her  people 
have  been  slowly  welded  together  by  the 
blows  of  Fortune.  Whether  or  no  Ireland 
was  a  nation  when  Brian  Boru  died,  or 
when  Strongbow  came,  she  is  a  nation  now. 
If  the  British  descent  and  Unionist  opinions 
of  a  section  of  the  people  of  Ulster  be 
thought  to  invalidate  my  argument,  I 
answer  that  neither  political  unanimity  re- 
garding the  form  of  the  constitution  itself 
nor  racial  homogeneity  is  necessary  to 
national  existence.  If  the  first  be  supposed 
essential,  then  France  was  no  nation  in 
those  great  days  when  the  French  revolu- 
tionary armies  were  overrunning  Europe 
and  French  emigres  were  planning  the  over- 
throw of  the  new  Republic.  If  the  second, 
then  England  is  not  a  nation,  and  never 
can  be  one.  Moreover,  there  is  far  more 
national  feeling  in  Ulster  than  most  people 
— perhaps  than  even  Ulster  men  them- 
selves— are  aware.  Abuse  each  other  as 
they  may,  Irishmen   of  different   religious 


158   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

and  political  opinions  have  yet  bonds 
of  intimate  union  which  do  not  exist 
between  either  Irish  party  and  the  most 
sympathetic  of  Englishmen  or  Scotchmen. 
The  Irish  nation  is  something  greater  than 
any  political  party.  Ireland,  in  Parnell's 
phrase,  cannot  afford  to  lose  any  of  her 
sons.  Irish  Nationalism  is  not  a  passing 
fancy  to  be  killed  by  kindness ;  it  is  not 
a  disorder  to  be  cured  even  by  the  most 
prolonged  course  of  *  resolute  government.' 
It  is  a  spirit  whose  sway  is  coextensive 
with  the  Irish  people  and  indestructible 
save  through  their  annihilation. 

If  it  be  but  once  realized  that  Ireland  is 
not  a  weaker,  poorer,  less  progressive  Eng- 
land, but  a  nation  with  something  to  give 
to  the  world  which  cannot  be  given  save 
at  her  hands,  the  Irish  problem  will,  so  far 
as  Englishmen  are  concerned,  have  ceased 
to  exist.  For  Irishmen  it  will  remain  to 
carry  forward  the  task  proposed  to  the  Irish 
Parliament  by  Henry  Grattan  in  1788  : 

*  In  the  arts  that  polish  life,  the  manu- 
factures that  adorn  it,  you  will  for  many 
years  be  inferior  to  some  other  parts  of 
Europe ;  but  to  nurse  a  growing  people,  to 
mature  a  struggling  though  hardy  com- 
munity, to  mould,  to  multiply,  to  consoli- 
date, to  inspire,  and  to  exalt  a  young 
nution — be  these  your  barbarous  accom- 
plishments !' 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA 

By  Heney  W.  Nbvinson 

ON  returning  from  the  war  between 
Greece  and  Turkey  in  1897  I  remem- 
ber trying  to  describe  the  feelings  of  the 
English  people  with  regard  to  what  had 
been  going  on  in  Turkey,  Armenia,  and 
Crete  just  before  the  war  broke  out.  For 
eighteen  months  we  had  been  sickened  by  a 
succession  of  massacres,  carried  out  in 
some  cases  by  the  direct  order  of  the  Sultan, 
and  in  some  cases  with  his  connivance,  the 
agents  of  murder  being  always  rewarded  for 
their  services.  Though  there  were  probably 
not  ten  people  in  the  Empire  who  enjoyed 
their  dinner  less  on  that  account,  there  was 
an  uneasy  feeling  that  something  ought  to 
be  done.  Lord  Salisbury  had  publicly 
warned  the  Sultan  that  he  must  set  his 
house  in  order,  and  in  that  warning  he 
fairly  represented  the  national  conscience. 

It  was  dimly  remembered  that,  less  than 
twenty  years  before,  England  had  solemnly 
undertaken  the  defence  of  the  Sultan's 
Asiatic  possessions  for  all  future  time  in 
consideration  of  the  gift  of  Cyprus  and  a 
159 


160    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

promise  to  introduce  all  necessary  reforms 
in  Armenia.  So  when  Lord  Rosebery 
came  forward  and  stated  that  he  had  always 
believed  the  Cyprus  Convention  of  1878 
was  a  dead  letter  from  its  very  signature,"^ 
and  that  in  any  case  the  obligations  of  a 
treaty  could  not  be  expected  to  last  for 
twenty  years,  it  was  felt  that  a  good  deal  of 
diplomatic  training  and  historic  parallelism 
was  needed  before  such  an  excuse  for  inaction 
could  be  made  to  appear  decent. 

To  many  people,  indeed,  there  seemed  to 
be  more  reason  as  well  as  more  honour  in 
Mr.  Gladstone's  view  of  our  national  obliga- 
tion when,  in  one  of  his  last  public  utter- 
ances, the  aged  leader  wrote  : 

*  England  may  give  for  herself  the  most  solemn 
pledges  in  the  most  binding  shape,  but  she  now 
claims  the  right  of  referring  it  to  some  other  person 
or  persons.  State  or  States  not  consulted  or  concerned 
in  her  act,  to  determine  whether  she  shall  endeavour 
to  the  utmost  of  her  ability  to  fulfil  them.  If  this 
doctrine  is  really  to  be  adopted,  I  would  respectfully 
propose  that  the  old  word  "honour"  should  be 
effaced  from  our  dictionaries  and  dropped  from  our 
language. 't 

In  their  hearts  most  people  regarded  this 
as  the  fair  and  natural  view,  and  it  was,  in 
any  case,  a  little  difficult  to  explain  away 

*  Speech  at  Edinburgh,  October  9,  1896. 
t  Nineteenth  Century j  October,  1896. 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       161 

the  Cyprus  Convention  as  long  as  we  con- 
tinued to  enjoy  the  possession  of  Cyprus. 
But,  unhappily  for  the  cause  of  those  who 
believed  in  national  responsibility,  there 
was  a  general  opinion  in  the  countrj^  that, 
whether  something  was  done  or  not,  the 
days  of  the  Turkish  Empire  were  numbered. 
The  Sultan  appeared  to  have  been  smitten 
by  that  insanity  which  is  known  to  precede 
destruction  by  Heaven,  and  it  was  therefore 
illogically  argued  that  Heaven  wished  to 
destroy  him.  People  who  hesitated  even  to 
stake  a  penny  in  the  defence  of  his  helpless 
victims  sought  their  justification  in  the  text : 
'  Vengeance  is  Mine :  I  will  repay,  saith  the 
Lord,'  and  in  leaving  further  action  to  a 
higher  power  they  chose  a  course  which 
seemed  to  them  at  once  secure,  reverential, 
and  cheap.  Turkey  had  been  so  long 
reported  rotten  as  well  as  cruel  that  circum- 
spect persons  imagined  she  would  fall  to 
pieces  of  herself,  and  it  seemed  almost  im- 
pious to  make  a  stir  when,  without  mortal 
aid,  the  inevitable  and  Heaven-directed  dis- 
memberment of  a  nefarious  Empire  was 
being  so  satisfactorily  accomplished  as  the 
punishment  for  crime. 

But  in  this  instance  Providence  has  not 
acted  up  to  pious  expectation.  Divine 
penalty,  left  to  go  its  own  pace,  has  been 
disappointingly   slow.     Nearly  eight  years 

11 


162   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

have  passed,  and  we  are  again  confronted 
by  a  situation  almost  exactly  similar.  Again 
we  have  been  harrowed  by  a  prolonged 
story  of  outrage  and  massacre,  culminating, 
so  far,  in  the  general  devastation  of  the 
Christian  villages  of  Macedonia  in  August 
and  September,  1903,  and  the  deliberate 
attempt  to  exterminate  their  Bulgarian  in- 
habitants by  hunger,  cold,  and  butchery. 
Again  we  have  had  an  uneasy  feeling  that 
something  ought  to  be  done.  Again  we 
have  been  reminded  that  England  was  in  an 
especial  manner  responsible  for  these  tor- 
mented and  slaughtered  people.  It  was  not 
only  that  after  the  Crimean  War,  which  we 
waged  in  defence  of  the  Turkish  Empire, 
we  extracted  the  most  solemn  pledges  of 
reform  and  good  government  from  the 
Sultan  as  some  return  for  our  services  in 
keeping  him  in  Europe.  The  guarantees 
provided  by  the  Hatti-Humayoun  and  the 
Hatti-Sherif  of  1856  were,  no  doubt, 
generally  forgotten,  though  they  still  possess 
a  certain  ironic  interest,  like  the  *  love  and 
cherish  ^  of  a  wife-murderer.* 

■*  Here  are  a  few  interesting  passages,  first  from 
the  Treaty  of  Paris,  Article  IX.  (1856) : 

'His  Imperial  Majesty  the  Sultan,  having,  in  his 
constant  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects, 
issued  a  firman  which,  while  ameliorating  their  con- 
dition,  without  distinction   of  religion  or  of  race. 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       163 

Those  who  watched  the  Near  East  knew 
well  enough  that  not  a  single  point  of  the 
Sultan's  vows  in  1856  had  ever  been  carried 
out  in  letter  or  spirit.  But  the  Treaty 
of  Paris  had  been  submerged  by  the  '  Bul- 
garian atrocities,'  the  Russo-Turkish  war  of 
1877,  and  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  and  it  was 

records  his  generous  intentions  towards  the  Christian 
population  of  his  Empire,  and  wishing  to  give  a 
further  proof  of  his  sentiments  in  that  respect,  has 
resolved  to  communicate  to  the  Contracting  Powers 
the  said  firman,  emanating  spontaneously  from  his 
sovereign  will.' 

The  firman,  thus  emanating  and  thus  communi- 
cated, so  that  in  reality  it  forms  part  of  the  Treaty  of 
Paris,  is  the  Hatti-Sherif,  issued  March  5,  1856,  and 
contains  the  clauses : 

'Thanks  to  the  Almighty,  from  day  to  day  the 
happiness  of  the  nation  and  the  wealth  of  my 
dominions  go  on  increasing. 

*  My  most  earnest  desire  is  to  insure  the  happiness 
of  all  classes  of  the  subjects  whom  Divine  Providence 
has  placed  under  my  Imperial  sceptre. 

*  The  guarantees  promised  by  the  Hatti-Humayoun 
are  confirmed. 

'  Every  distinction  or  designation  tending  to  make 
any  class  of  Turkish  subjects  inferior  to  another 
class,  on  account  of  religion,  language,  or  race, 
shall  be  for  ever  eflfaced  from  the  Administrative 
Protocol. 

*  All  subjects  shall  be  admissible  to  public  employ- 
ments. 

*  All  suits  between  subjects  of  different  religions 
shall  be  referred  to  mixed  tribunals  conducted  in 
public. 

11—2 


164   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

of  these  things  and  of  our  responsibilities 
involved  in  them  that  a  dim  remembrance 
still  survived.  It  was  remembered  that  by 
the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano,  which  Russia 
concluded  with  Turkey  at  the  gates  of  Con- 
stantinople early  in  1878,  practically  the 
whole  of  the  district  we  call  Macedonia 
received  its  freedom  as  part  of  the  Princi- 
pality of  Bulgaria,  and  that  but  for  the 
intervention  of  England  in  support  of  her 
own  supposed  interests,  none  of  these 
massacres  and  outrages  would  have  hap- 
pened, but  the  country  would  have  made  as 
much  progress  in  peace  and  security  as 
Bulgaria  itself  has  made.  It  was  remem- 
bered, too,  that  the  Treaty  of  Berlin  was 
due  almost  entirely  to  England's  desire  (in 
Lord  Beaconsfield's  words  at  the  Congress) 

'Prisons  shall  be  reformed  so  as  to  reconcile  the 
rights  of  humanity  with  those  of  justice. 

*  Everything  that  resembles  torture  shall  be  entirely 
abolished. 

'  The  police  shall  be  reorganized  so  as  to  give  all 
peaceable  subjects  the  strongest  guarantees  for  safety 
of  person  and  property. 

*  Taxes  shall  be  levied  from  all  equally,  and  a 
system  of  direct  collection  shall  be  substituted  for 
the  plan  of  tax-farming  in  all  branches  of  the  State 
revenues. 

*  The  local  taxes  shall  be  imposed  so  as  not  to  affect 
the  sources  of  production. 

*  Steps  shall  be  taken  for  the  construction  of  roads 
and  canals.' 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA        165 

*  to  strengthen  Turkey  as  much  as  possible/ 
and  that  by  that  treaty  the  three  vilayets 
which  we  call  Macedonia  were  again  restored 
to  the  Sultan's  dominion,  with  such  results 
as  we  see. 

Another  thing  was  called  to  mind. 
When  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  and  Bulgaria 
were  rescued  from  Turkish  rule,  while  Rou- 
mania  and  Servia  obtained  absolute  inde- 
pendence, but  the  vilayets  of  Macedonia 
were  given  back  after  their  brief  glimpse  of 
liberty,  the  Sultan  pledged  himself  with 
every  due  solemnity  to  introduce  reforms 
and  establish  good  government  there.  By 
Articles  in  the  Treaty  he  expressly  under- 
took to  observe  a  similar  constitution  to 
the  Organic  Law  of  Crete  (which  provided 
a  legislative  and  elected  Assembly,  reformed 
Courts,  and  a  Governor-General  who  might 
be  a  Christian),  as  well  as  entire  equality  for 
all  reliofions  in  the  matter  of  tribunals  and 
public  employments.  ■'^ 

*  The  main  clauses  concerned  are  as  follows  : 

Article  XXHI. — 'Similar  laws  to  the  Organic  Law 
of  1868  in  Crete,  adapted  to  local  requirements,  shall 
also  be  introduced  into  the  other  parts  of  Turkey 
in  Europe,  for  which  no  special  organization  has  been 
provided  by  the  present  Treaty. 

'The  Sublime  Porte  shall  depute  special  Commis- 
sions, in  which  the  native  element  shall  be  largely 
represented,  to  settle  the  details  of  the  new  laws  in 
each  province. 


166   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

England  even  went  so  far  in  1880  as  to 
send  out  Lord  Edmond  Fitzmaurice  as 
member  of  the  Commi  ssion  appointed  under 
Article  XXIIL,  and  his  report  to  Lord 
Granville  contains  some  criticisms  which 
go  to  the  heart  of  the  whole  question  of 
Turkish  reforms.  Writing  on  the  entire 
inadequacy  of  the  new  ^  Law  of  the  Vilayets/ 
he  observed  : 

*  The  new  law  continues  the  same  bad  system  of 
local  administration  which  has  done  so  much  to  ruin 
this  country.  It  spreads  a  complicated,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  highly  centralized,  system  of  local  govern- 
ment over  the  land.  It  presupposes  the  existence  of 
a  large  number  of  capable  and  honest  men,  while,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  notorious  that  one  of  the  chief 
difficulties  in  Turkey  is  to  find  a  sufficient  number  of 
persons  able  to  perform  the  most  ordinary  duties  of 
administration.     Complete  efficiency  is  the  only  thing 

*  The  schemes  of  organization  resulting  from  these 
labours  shall  be  submitted  for  examination  to  the 
Sublime  Porte,  which,  before  promulgating  the  Acts 
for  putting  them  into  force,  shall  consult  the  European 
Commission  instituted  for  Eastern  Roumelia. 

Article  LXII. — *  In  no  part  of  the  Ottoman  Empire 
shall  diflference  of  religion  be  alleged  against  any 
person  as  a  ground  for  exclusion  or  incapacity  as 
regards  the  discharge  of  civil  and  political  rights, 
admission  to  the  public  employments,  functions,  and 
honours,  or  the  exercise  of  the  various  professions 
and  industries. 

*  All  persons  shall  be  permitted,  without  any  dis- 
tinction of  religion,  to  give  evidence  before  the 
tribunals/ 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       167 

which  can  make  such  a  system  endurable.  The  result 
in  Turkey  has  been  nothing  except  the  creation  of  an 
enormous  class  of  officials  sent  from  Constantinople, 
who  make  it  their  principal  business  to  prevent  any- 
thing being  done,  and  are  an  enormous  burden  to  the 
provinces.* 

And  again,  in  a  later  despatch,  Lord 
Edmond  Fitzmaurice  wrote  : 

*  Judging  from  the  past  conduct  of  the  Porte,  it  is 
not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  every  attempt  will 
be  made,  by  delays  and  subterfuges,  to  evade  the 
acceptance  of  the  new  law.  ...  If  the  Porte  is 
sufficiently  ill-advised  to  reject  the  counsels  of  the 
Powers,  and  to  refuse  to  set  its  house  in  order,  it 
requires  no  extraordinary  foresight  to  understand 
that  the  days  of  the  Turkish  Empire  in  Europe  will, 
in  that  case,  ere  long  be  numbered. 't 

One  cannot  say  what  limit  the  writer 
may  have  implied  in  the  phrase  'ere  long.' 
Twenty -four  years  have  passed,  and  though 
it  is,  of  course,  still  quite  certain  that  the 
days  of  the  Turkish  Empire  in  Europe  are 
numbered,  the  growing  jealousies  of  the 
Powers,  the  growing  indifference  of  England 
to  the  cry  of  oppression,  and  the  growing 
commercialism  of  Germany,  have  given  the 
fabric  an  appearance  of  greater  strength 
than  it  wore  in  1880,  when  Mr.  Gladstone 

*  To  Lord  Granville,  ^Turkey,  No.  15  (1880),' 
p.  15. 

t  To  Lord  Granville,  'Turkey,  No.  15  (1880),' 
p.  244. 


168   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

has  just  come  into  power.  In  every  other 
respect  Lord  Edmond  Fitzmaurice's  insight 
and  foresight  have  been  justified. 

However,  after  Lord  Beaconsfield  had 
secured  peace  with  honour — such  honour 
as  consists  in  handing  back  enfranchised 
slaves  to  their  masters — England  did  make 
a  few  gasping  attempts,  like  this  mission  of 
Lord  Edmond  Fitzmaurice,  to  secure  some 
sort  of  protection  for  the  peoples  she  had 
sacrificed.  Then,  in  common  with  the 
other  Powers,  she  forgot  them,  hoping  all 
was  well,  and  having  a  large  amount  of 
other  business  on  hand.  There  is  one 
military  command  thoroughly  understood 
in  Turkey ;  it  is  the  command,  *  As  you 
were.'  It  would  be  too  much  to  say  the 
Turks  hastened  to  obey  it,  but  they  dawdled, 
loitered,  and  yawned  back  into  their  former 
state.  In  a  year  or  two  it  was  seen  there 
had  been  no  change.  Under  no  paper 
reform  scheme  ever  yet  devised  has  there 
been  any  change  in  Turkey.  Year  after 
year  the  old  abuses  continued,  as  unchecked 
by  the  tender  mercies  of  the  Powers  after 
the  Berlin  Treaty  as  by  the  Sultan's  '  con- 
stant solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his 
subjects  ^  after  the  Treaty  of  Paris.  They 
continue  still.  The  Christians  are  still  for- 
bidden to  bear  arms,  while  every  Moham- 
medan may  go  about  hung  with  weapons, 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       169 

like  an  ancient  trophy  or  a  military  Christ- 
mas-tree. The  taxes  are  still  farmed,  and 
a  nominal  tithe  of  the  produce  becomes  an 
eighth  under  the  tax-collector's  pressure. 
The  Christian  villages  still  have  to  employ 
the  bekchi,  or  rural  guards,  for  defence,  and 
must  still  pay  them  in  cash,  in  food  and 
lodging,  and  in  blackmail,  or,  failing  black- 
mail, in  rights  over  the  women  and  mar- 
riageable girls.  They  still  have  to  pay  the 
Turkish  landowner  close  upon  half  their 
produce  as  rent,  not  to  mention  an  un- 
limited amount  of  forced  labour  in  Turkish 
fields.  The  assessments,  both  of  taxes  and 
rent,  are  capricious  as  well  as  ruinous. 
The  harvest  must  be  left  on  the  field  till  it 
is  valued,  and  the  zaptiehs  often  carry  off 
the  whole.  Justice  is  still  a  matter  of 
baksheesh,  and  a  victim  must  be  bought 
out  or  be  left  to  rot  in  gaol.  Villages  are 
pillaged,  men  are  murdered,  women  are 
outraged  with  impunity,  because  a  Christ- 
ian's evidence  does  not  count  against  a 
Turk's.  Torture  is  freely  used  to  induce 
confession,  and,  especially  under  the  excuse 
of  the  search  for  hidden  arms,  almost 
unimaginable  cruelties  are  practised  even  by 
regular  officers.  "^^^ 

*  Instances  of  torture,  as  at  Konsko,  where  two 
regular  officers  confessed  to  their  abominations,  will 
be  found  in  the  Bluebooks — e.g.,   'Turkey,  No.   2 


170   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

It  has  been  well  said  by  a  writer  in  the 
Times  of  April  2,  1904: 

'  It  is  not  the  actual  bloodshed,  the  occasional  out- 
breaks of  savagery,  that  do  most  to  render  Hfe  intoler- 
able in  Turkey.  Far  more  serious  is  the  absence  of 
security,  the  sense  that  a  catastrophe  is  always  possible, 
the  pervading  fear  that  stays  men's  hands  and  fills  their 
days  with  panics  and  suspicions.' 

But,  unhappily,  it  is  only  the  actual 
bloodshed,  only  the  occasional  outbreaks  of 
savagery,  that  attract  the  attention  of 
Europe.  Prolonged  misery  and  perpetual 
degradation  are  easily  disregarded  as  be- 
longing to  the  nature  of  things.  It  is  only 
when  blood  is  poured  out  at  random,  and 
the  tale  of  outrage  rises  to  a  cry,  that  the 
officials  who  direct  the  Great  Powers  are 
compelled  unwillingly  to  listen.  IndiiFer- 
ence  then  becomes  dangerous,  for  people 
outside  the  Turkish  frontiers  do  not  like  to 
hear  of  their  own  kin  suffering  the  outrage 
and  butchery  from  which  they  themselves 
have  lately  escaped  ;  and,  besides,  there  are 
a  considerable  number  of  people  scattered 
throughout  Europe  who  still  possess  bowels 

(1904)'— Report  for  October  30,  1903.  For  other 
abuses,  see  Mr.  Arthur  Evans'  letter  to  the  TiTneSj 
October  1,  1903;  Mr.  H.  N.  Brailsford's  article  in 
the  Fortnightly  for  September,  1903;  and  Mr.  Noel 
Buxton  on  'The  Macedonian  Question'  (Byron  Society, 
1902). 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA        171 

of  compassion,  and  so  the  insurrection  of 
despair  arises.  It  does  not  aim  at  victory 
or  success.  It  aims  at  disaster,  and  its 
only  hope  is  that  the  horror  of  its  suppres- 
sion may  reach  the  ears  that  are  deaf  to  all 
the  appeals  of  justice  unless  accompanied 
by  the  cries  of  murder. 

As  far  as  horrors  go,  the  movement  has 
lately  succeeded  almost  beyond  expectation. 
The  butchery  began  in  1902,  gradually 
increasing  up  to  the  autumn  of  that  year. 
In  the  spring  of  1903,  while  the  first 
Austro- Russian  scheme  of  reforms  was 
helplessly  collapsing,  the  massacres  rapidly 
developed.  After  a  lull  of  a  few  weeks 
during  harvest,  they  broke  out  again  with 
extreme  violence  in  August,  and  lasted 
about  two  months.  Going  through  part  of 
the  vilayet  of  Monastir  in  October  and 
November,  when  a  Turkish  peace  had  been 
re-established,  I  found  practically  all  the 
villages  of  Bulgarian  Christians  pillaged 
and  destroyed  by  fire.  The  bones  of  the 
massacred  were  lying  about  among  the 
ruins  of  their  homes,  or  recent  graves 
marked  the  places  where  the  unarmed 
victims  had  fallen.  The  survivors,  who 
had  escaped  to  the  mountains,  were  then 
returning  to  the  ruins,  and  making  little 
hutches  of  straw  in  which  they  spent  the 
winter.      They  were  trying  to  live  upon 


172    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

little  stores  of  maize,  which  they  pounded 
between  stones,  and  there  was  much  sick- 
ness and  death.  Many  of  the  women  still 
lay  stupefied  by  the  horrors  they  had 
undergone.  Girls  had  lost  their  reason  on 
finding  themselves  with  child  from  viola- 
tion, and  were  howling  like  dogs.  The 
wounded  were  rotting  alive,  not  daring 
even  to  seek  dressing  for  their  wounds. 
By  plunder  or  fire  the  villagers  had  lost 
everything  they  possessed — cattle,  furniture, 
clothes,  implements,  seed,  and  all  the 
needlework,  rugs,  and  bedding  which  they 
spend  years  in  making  for  the  dowry  of 
their  daughters. 

In  the  vilayet  of  Monastir  alone  there 
were  about  120  villages  in  ruins,  and  but 
for  the  relief  distributed  by  Henry  Brails- 
ford,  Mrs.  Brailsford,  and  a  few  other 
English  people,  the  villagers  would  have 
died  by  thousands.  It  was  the  Sultan's 
hope  that  they  w^ould  die.  In  October 
Misurus  Pasha  in  London  was  instructed 
to  ask  Lord  Lansdowne  to  stop  the  relief. 
Lord  Lansdowne  naturally  replied  that  he 
was  *  shocked  beyond  measure'  at  such  a 
request,  adding  that  the  condition  of  the 
people  was  mainly  the  consequence  of  the 
conduct  of  Turkish  troops,  and  that  im- 
measurably greater  ruin  and  destruction 
had  been  wrought  by  the  Turkish  soldiers 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       173 

than  by  the  insurgents'* —  a  statement  which 
must  have  been  welcomed  as  a  salutary 
chastisement  by  the  Prime  Minister,  who  in 
his  ignorance  had  dared  to  talk  about  the 
*  balance  of  criminality '  lying  with  the 
insurgents  themselves. f  It  is  true  that 
for  very  shame  our  Ambassador  at  Con- 
stantinople was  compelled  to  explain  this 
phrase  as  of  purely  Parliamentary  character, 
disguised  for  purposes  of  esoteric  debate; 
but  it  will  stick  to  Mr.  Balfour  as  a  label  of 
official  indifference  or  misinformed  credulity. 
Thus  the  tale  of  horrors  duly  followed 
the  rising  against  intolerable  wrongs — 
wrongs  which  the  Christian  peoples  of 
Macedonia  have  suffered  for  five  centuries 
rather  than  abandon  their  ancient  form  of 
religion.  But  the  only  answer  of  Europe 
to  the  appeal  of  blood  was  the  second 
Austro-Eussian  reform  scheme,  constructed 
at  Miirsteg,  and  published  in  October,  1903. 
On  this  occasion  also  England,  like  the 
other  Powers,  handed  over  her  responsibili- 
ties to  the  two  which  had  '  the  chief  interest ' 
in  the  districts  concerned.  Certainly  they 
had  the  chief  interest,  just  as  two  residuary 
legatees  might  be  said  to  have  the  chief 
interest   in    watching   a   house   where   the 

*  Macedonian  Bluebook,  'Turkey,  No.  2  (1904),' 
p.  47. 

t  Speech  in  Commons,  August,  1903. 


174   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

testator  was  being  murdered.  I  mean 
their  interest  was  obvious,  but  it  did  not 
necessarily  coincide  with  the  interest  of  the 
suffering  party.  All  winter  long,  during 
the  invaluable  months  when  some  sign  of 
hope  might  have  been  shown  to  a  desperate 
people,  the  scheme  was  being  idly  discussed 
amidst  all  the  comfort  of  Oriental  diplo- 
macy. With  entire  success,  the  Porte  fell 
back  upon  its  arts  of  prevarication  and 
delay.  Those  who  knew  the  country  best 
never  thought  very  highly  of  the  scheme, 
but  the  clause  appointing  international 
officers  to  command  the  gendarmerie  did  at 
least  promise  something  that  the  villagers 
could  see  with  their  own  eyes.  Bit  by  bit 
the  scheme,  which  was  declared  to  be  'the 
irreducible  minimum, '"*  was  reduced.  Bit 
by  bit  its  essentials  were  whittled  away, 
and  now  that  spring  has  come  (I  write  in 
May,  1904)  we  are  left  with  two  Civil 
Agents,  who  are  supposed  to  sit  for  the 
cause  of  justice  beside  Hilmi  Pasha,  and 
do  actually  dine  with  him,  but  are  other- 
wise admitted,  even   by  Lord  Lansdowne, 

*  'Turkey,  No.  2  (1904),*  November  13,  1903. 
Count  Lamsdorff  stated  to  Mr.  Spring-Rice  at 
St.  Petersburg  the  reforms  for  Macedonia  were 
*  the  irreducible  minimum.'  Writing  to  Sir  Nicholas 
O'Conor  on  October  29,  1903,  Lord  Lansdowne  said 
the  reforms  of  the  previous  February  were  '  a  minimum 
of  what  was  indispensable.' 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       175 

to  be  entirely  useless.^  We  are  left  with 
twenty -five  instead  of  sixty  European 
officers,  who  will  wear  a  kind  of  Turkish 
uniform,  far  from  reassuring  to  the  villagers, 
and,  instead  of  holding  command  in  the 
gendarmerie,  will  act  only  as  a  sort  of 
inspectors.  The  non-commissioned  officers, 
who  were  to  have  assisted  in  the  reorganiza- 
tion, have  disappeared  from  view.  So  have 
the  other  clauses. 

Lord  Lansdowne  has  stated  that,  if  the 
scheme  failed,  England  reserved  to  herself 
the  entire  liberty  to  take  into  considera- 
tion and  to  propose  alternative  and  more 
far-reaching  measures. f  What  limit  is  to 
mark  the  failure  ?  Is  blood  again  to 
be  our  only  assurance  of  oppression  ? 
Hitherto  the  one  definite  efi^ect  of  the 
reform  schemes  has  been  to  increase  the 
centralization,  founded  on  suspicion  and 
distrust,  which  is  the  vice  of  Turkish 
administration,  so  far  as  it  administers  at 
all.  I  Instead  of  the  Consuls,  we  have  the 
useless  Civil  Agents  ;  instead  of  the  Yalis, 
we  have  Hilmi  Pasha.  Let  us  be  just  to  a 
remarkable  man  in  a  hopeless  position. 
Hilmi  is,  perhaps,  the  hardest  working 
Turk  ever  born.     There  is  no  limit  to  the 

*  Speech  in  the  Lords,  May  6,  1904. 

t  Speech  on  the  Address,  February  2,  1904. 

i  Letter  of  a  Times  correspondent,  April  2,  1904. 


176    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

number  of  officials  lie  will  see,  the  number 
of  despatches  he  vvill  read,  the  number  of 
orders  he  will  give.  But  no  one  seems  a 
penny  the  better.  The  more  serious  and 
honourable  we  assume  his  intentions  to  be, 
the  more  hopeless  is  his  position.  On  one 
side  he  has  the  Sultan,  on  the  other  that 
host  of  administrators  who  cannot  adminis- 
trate. We  are  brought  back  to  the  central 
error  which  Lord  Edmond  Fitzmaurice 
pointed  out  :  we  are  dealing  with  a  system 
'  which  presupposes  the  existence  of  a  large 
number  of  capable  and  honest  men,  while, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  notorious  that  one 
of  the  chief  difficulties  in  Turkey  is  to  find 
a  sufficient  number  of  persons  able  to  per- 
form the  most  ordinary  duties  of  administra- 
tion.' It  is  not  that  Turkey  will  not 
reform ;  she  cannot  reform.  It  is  in  vain 
that  Hilmi  Pasha  wastes  his  life  giving 
audiences  and  dictating  orders.  Realities 
do  not  enter  into  his  existence.  The  true 
condition  of  the  villagers — their  sufferings, 
oppression,  and  complaints — mean  no  more 
to  him  than  his  decrees  for  their  immediate 
amelioration  mean  to  them.  He  might  as 
well  decree  reforms  for  the  Dog  Star.  One 
cannot  say  whether  he  is  the  greatest  soul 
now  doomed  to  the  officials'  paradise,  but 
even  in  that  circle  of  limbo  it  is  hard  to 
imagine  a  soul  more  hopelessly  damned. 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       177 

As  for  England,  she  stands  as  she  has 
twice  stood  before — in  1876  and  1896 — 
clutching  at  any  fear  and  any  scruple  that 
may  seem  to  condone  inaction  and  stifle  the 
protest  of  honour.  In  1876,  when  Servia 
rose,  Lord  Beaconsfield,  then  our  Prime 
Minister,  exclaimed  in  horror  that  *  the 
secret  societies  of  Europe  had  declared  war 
upon  Turkey.'  In  1904  Mr.  Balfour  ex- 
claims in  horror  that  we  will  not  allow  our- 
selves to  be  made  the  cat's-paw  of  any 
revolutionary  intrigues."^'  In  1896  Lord 
Salisbury,  then  our  Prime  Minister,  de- 
spaired of  saving  Armenia  because  we  could 
not  send  our  fleet  to  Lake  Van.  In  1904 
Mr.  Balfour  despairs  of  saving  Macedonia 
because  some  of  the  difficulties  are  *  irre- 
mediable.'! Both  excuses  are  welcome. 
Where  other  people*s  troubles  are  con- 
cerned there  is  nothing  so  soothing  as 
despair.  It  acquits  us  of  effort.  And  as 
to  the  insurgents,  comfortable  people  with 
settled  habits  and  secure  livelihood  feel  a 
natural  distrust  of  the  unhappy  who  will 
not  keep  still.  Our  poorer  brethren  are 
picturesque  and  interesting  objects  as  long 
as  they  submit  themselves  dutifully  to  the 
powers  that  be  ;  but  let  the  starving,  out- 
raged, and  persecuted  people  of  the  earth 

*  Speech  to  Primrose  League,  Albert  Hall,  May  6, 
1904.  t  Ibid. 

12 


178   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

raise  a  little  finger  in  their  own  defence,  all 
the  rattlesnakes  of  apprehensive  prosperity 
are  aroused,  and  in  terror  or  contempt  they 
join  the  common  hiss  against  '  secret 
societies,'  '  revolutionary  intrigues,'  and 
'anarchists.'  It  is  an  old  tale.  We  re- 
member Mazzini,  Garibaldi,  Kossuth,  and 
all  the  other  champions  of  freedom,  and  we 
pass  on. 

For  ourselves  there  are  two  main  things 
to  consider.  In  the  first  place,  is  there  to 
be  a  Statute  of  Limitations  for  national 
honour  ?  If  the  terms  of  a  treaty  are 
troublesome  and  inconvenient,  is  there  a  limit 
of  years  after  which  we  may  let  them  slide 
without  disgrace  ?  In  hopes  of  securing 
certain  supposed  advantages  for  ourselves, 
we  gave  these  people  over  to  the  misrule 
which  has  brought  them  to  their  present 
misery,  while  we  eased  our  consciences  by 
extracting  promises  of  reform.  The  promises 
have  never  been  fulfilled,  but  we  continue 
to  hold  our  supposed  advantages.  Would 
it  not  have  been  more  honest  to  have  fixed 
a  date  after  which  the  Turk  might  begin  to 
ravish  and  murder  without  our  concern  ? 
It  is  not  as  though  the  problem  in  Macedonia 
were  insoluble.  There  have  been  mixed 
races  and  rival  races  in  all  the  countries 
and  States  that  have  been  delivered  from 
Turkish  dominion,  and  all  without  exception 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA        179 

have  prospered.  In  the  lesser  instances  of 
the  Lebanon,  Eastern  Eoumelia  and  Crete, 
the  appointment  of  a  Governor  not  respon- 
sible to  Constantinople,  but  to  some  of  the 
Powers  themselves,  was  sufficient  to  estab- 
lish tranquillity,  and  the  *  revolutionary 
intrigues '  in  Macedonia  aim  at  nothing 
more.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
under  such  a  government  the  Bulgarian 
villagers, though  now  degraded  and  stupefied 
by  five  centuries  of  oppression,  would  not 
rise  to  the  level  of  their  kinspeople  over  the 
frontier,  who  possess  many  of  the  best 
qualities  to  be  found  in  the  Balkan  Penin- 
sula. The  so-called  Greeks,  who  are  in 
most  cases  Slavs  or  Roumanians  by  descent, 
would  quickly  acquiesce  in  a  rule  that 
secured  them  trade  and  justice,  while  the 
territorial  claims  of  the  Athenian  politicians 
can  be  ignored  after  their  unspeakable 
treachery  in  aiding  the  Sultan  to  retain 
Christians  under  the  yoke  from  which  they 
themselves  have  been  delivered  by  the  help  of 
the  Powers.  As  to  Albania,  that  will  be 
the  next  province  to  win  unity  and  indepen- 
dence, and  the  Albanians,  being  the  dominant 
race  in  their  country,  and  having  the  right 
to  bear  arms,  are  peculiarly  capable  of  look- 
ing after  themselves. 

To  the  English  traveller  in  Macedonia, 
and  in  Albania,  too,  it  is  pathetic  to  observe 

12—2 


180   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

with  what  trustful  confidence  the  people 
turn  their  eyes  to  England  still.  Balked, 
forsaken,  betrayed  and  disappointed  as  they 
have  been  time  after  time,  they  still  look  to 
us  as  the  nation  capable  of  unselfish  justice 
and  as  the  truest  vindicators  of  freedom. 
In  spite  of  our  Turkish  policy,  which  has 
threatened  to  become  a  tradition,  it  seems  as 
though  they  perceived  instinctively  that 
higher  tradition  of  which  Mr.  Gladstone 
spoke  : 

'There  were  other  days  when  England  was  the 
hope  of  freedom.  Wherever  in  the  world  a  high 
aspiration  was  entertained,  or  a  noble  blow  was 
struck,  it  was  to  England  that  the  eyes  of  the 
oppressed  were  always  turned.  You  talk  to  me  of 
the  established  tradition  and  policy  in  regard  to 
Turkey.  I  appeal  to  an  established  tradition  older, 
wider,  nobler  far — a  tradition,  not  which  disregards 
British  interests,  but  which  teaches  you  to  seek  the 
promotion  of  those  interests  in  obeying  the  dictates 
of  honour  and  justice.'* 

The  words  suggest  the  second  considera- 
tion now  before  us  in  this  crisis  :  What  kind 
of  a  reputation  do  we  wish  our  country  to 
have  in  foreign  affairs  ?  In  the  present 
condition  of  Turkey  we  see  an  instance  of 
Empire — an  extreme  instance  in  the  horror 
of  its  results,  it  is  true,  but  difi'ering  in  no 
main  principle  from  any  Empire  which 
seeks  to  extend  its  power  over  diverse  and 

*  Speech  in  the  House  of  Commons,  May  7,  1877. 


THE  CASE  OF  MACEDONIA       181 

reluctant  peoples.  In  Russia,  Austria,  and 
Germany  we  see  other  instances  of  Empire. 
We  see  that,  in  the  mere  expectation  of 
being  able  at  some  future  time  to  extend 
their  power  over  diverse  and  reluctant 
peoples,  they  are  now  making  themselves 
the  sport  of  the  Sultan,  while  with  perfunc- 
tory and  mitigated  protests  they  contemplate 
the  ruin,  massacre,  and  possible  extermina- 
tion of  the  men  and  women  they  are  pledged 
to  defend.  We  ourselves  in  recent  years 
have  done  much  to  bring  the  ideals  and 
methods  of  our  own  Empire  down  to  the 
level  of  these  other  Imperial  States.  By 
our  devastations  of  the  Boer  Republics,  by 
our  resolve  to  subjugate  those  free  com- 
munities against  their  will,  we  have  provided 
even  the  Sultan  and  Hilmi  Pasha  with 
examples  which  they  naturally  quote  with 
great  effect.  By  our  refusal  to  Ireland  of 
liberties  which  the  rest  of  the  United  King- 
dom has  long  enjoyed,  we  have  allowed  our 
enemies  to  say  that  our  zeal  for  freedom  and 
self-government  can  be  shut  off  when  we 
please.  Our  action  on  these  two  points 
within  the  last  ten  years  has  not  only 
tarnished  our  most  enviable  prestige,  it  has 
lowered  the  standard  of  international 
morality  throughout  the  world.  We  have 
provided  an  excuse  and  defence  for  others 
whose   aims   are   more   openly  selfish  and 


182  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

despotic  than  our  own.  But  throughout 
the  Near  East  the  memory  of  our  policy 
under  Canning,  Russell,  and  Gladstone  still 
lingers.  One  of  the  shrewdest  and  most 
influential  of  our  Consuls  in  Turkey  told 
me  last  November  that  the  first  question 
people  asked  themselves  out  there  was  still 
*  What  will  England  say  ?'  It  is  not  too 
late  to  retrieve  our  reputation  as  a  race 
capable  of  chivalry,  humanity,  and  a  dis- 
interested love  of  freedom.  It  is  not  too 
late  to  abandon  the  bagman's  ideal  which 
calls  the  flag  an  asset  and  measures  success 
by  the  acquisition  of  markets,  and  to  revert 
to  that  other  tradition  which  is  'older,  wider, 
nobler  far.' 


THE  CASE   OF   SOUTH   AFRICA 

By  J.  L.  Hammond 

THE  South  African  War,  with  all  its 
tangled  motives  and  its  miscellaneous 
enthusiasms,  was  a  great  crisis  in  the  struggle 
between  Imperialism  and  Nationalism.  It 
was,  of  course,  much  else  as  well.  It  was 
partly  the  result  of  financial  influences, 
whose  genius,  power,  success,  and  detach- 
ment from  all  national  preoccupations  are 
daily  becoming  more  clearly  recognised. 
It  was  partly  the  result  of  rivalries  that  had 
been  sharpened  into  exasperations  by  the 
persistent  malice  with  which  two  races  had 
been  told  that  they  hated  each  other.  It 
was  condoned,  or  supported,  by  many  who 
thought  that  our  position  in  South  Africa  was 
threatened,  and  that  a  great  manifestation 
of  our  resources  and  our  tenacity  was  neces- 
sary to  establish  and  fortify  our  interests. 
But,  amid  all  these  forces,  panic,  anger,  the 
sting  of  violent  memories,  the  bewilderments 
and  perplexities  of  fatalism,  one  passion 
emerges  into  a  dignity  and  importance  of  its 
own,  for  it  was  the  passion  that  sustained 
the  war,  the  passion  known  as  Imperialism, 
183 


184  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

or  a  genuine,  unhesitating,  devoted  belief 
that  we  were  conquering  a  misgoverned 
country,  in  order  to  endow  it  with  a  benefi- 
cent civilization  ;  to  bestow  on  it  some 
unique  and  sovereign  order  of  things,  of 
which  we  alone  possessed  the  secret. 

That  fanaticism  survived  disappointments, 
surprises,  and  even  the  strain — for  however 
much  human  nature  is  hardened  in  a  pro- 
tracted war,  it  is  a  strain — the  strain  of 
inflicting  a  great  deal  of  undeserved  misery 
on  the  defenceless.  Other  things  reinforced 
this  constancy,  but  the  main  reason  that 
men  who  recognised  that  they  were  passing 
the  harrow  over  a  brave  population  defend- 
ing its  freedom  kept  their  composure,  their 
happiness,  and  their  determination,  was  that 
they  believed  they  were  doing  a  grim  duty. 
They  could  not  hide  from  themselves  the 
horrors  of  what  they  were  doing.  To  burn 
and  waste  a  country,  to  impose  on  women  a 
life  of  hunted  and  homeless  vagrancy,  to 
organize  famine,  to  buy  from  the  enemy^s 
ranks  all  the  perfidy  at  the  hire  of  victorious 
invasion — these  things  were  odious,  and  only 
not  intolerable  to  many  of  the  sujDporters  of 
the  war.  They  were  borne,  they  were  accepted, 
they  were  almost  praised,  just  because  Im- 
perialism is  a  religion,  a  religion  sparing  no 
man  and  no  nation.  Man  will  do  or  sanction 
cruel  things  from  avarice,  from  fear,  or  from 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA      185 

a  challenged  obstinacy ;  but  no  cruelty  is  so 
determined  as  that  which  is  presented  in  the 
light  of  the  sacrifices  demanded  by  a  faith 
austere  and  single-eyed.  What  was  human 
freedom,  what  was  love  of  country,  what 
were  the  little  transitory  lives  of  men  and 
women,  their  homes,  their  customs,  their 
paltry  affections,  in  that  hour  of  stern  and 
rapacious  duty  ? 

If  this  one  passion,  implacable  and  in- 
exorable, maintained  the  war  for  conquest 
it  was  one  passion,  implacable  and  inexor- 
able, that  maintained  the  war  for  freedom. 
This  was  clear,  at  any  rate,  before  the 
war  was  ended.  Many  English  people  had 
invested  the  Boer  imagination  with  a 
Napoleonic  grandeur  of  aggression.  They 
had  supposed  that  the  reluctance  of  these 
farmers,  whose  minds  moved  slowly,  to  fling 
their  franchise  to  a  very  various  and  trouble- 
some population  of  immigrants  concealed 
some  grandiose  ambition  of  driving  the 
British  into  the  sea.  Or  they  pointed  to  the 
mind  of  the  Boer  President,  apt  to  dwell  on 
fixed  ideas  and  prejudices,  unfriendly  to 
strangers,  scanning  suspiciously  the  most 
innocent  diplomacy,  darkened  by  a  morose 
piety,  dominated  by  anxious  and  disquieting 
memories,  as  a  proof  that  the  Boer  belonged 
to  an  unteachable  past,  and  that  the  war  was 
the  consequence  of  his  repugnance  to  any- 


186  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

thing  modern  or  enlightened.     These  were 
favourite  theories  in  the  early  months  of  the 
war.     Later  it  was  suggested  that  if  peace 
lingered  it  was  because  the  leaders  of  the 
commandoes  had  an  interest  in  war,  or  had 
ceased  to  have  an  interest  in  civilized  govern- 
ment.    But   the   last   months   of  the  war 
silenced  these  negligible  hypotheses  in  all 
but  negligible  quarters.     The  brunt  of  that 
long-drawn  resistance  was  borne  hymen  who 
had  befriended  reform,  hospitality,  and   an 
extended  franchise  in  the  Transvaal,  who  had 
known  no  serious  quarrel  with  the  British, 
and  loved  their  country  with  a  patriotism 
that  was  tolerant,  and  genial,  and  free  from 
the  rancour  and  suspicion  of  the  past.   What- 
ever might  have  been  thought  of  the  earlier 
phases  of  the  war,  nobody  could  have  sup- 
posed that  General  Botha,  or  General  de  la 
Eey,  or  General  de  Wet,  or  President  Steyn, 
chose  the  lingering  miseries  of  the  last  year 
of  that  hopeless  struggle  because  they  did 
not  wish  to  see  the  Outlanders  enfranchised, 
or  because  they  hoped  to  rid  South  Africa  of 
one  of  its  two  white  races.    It  was  not  some 
odd  perversity  that  made  General  de  Wet 
choose  to  ride  like  a  thief  into  the  town  his 
father    had    named.     There    was    nothing 
ambiguous  or  equivocal  in  their  conduct  or 
its  motives.     It  is  true  that  men,  who  had 
often  praised  war  as  the  solvent  of  the  selfish 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     187 

apathies  of  peace,  refused  to  believe  that  any 
set  of  reasonable  human  beings  could  act  as 
these  Boer  farmers  were  acting,  and  disobey 
so  obvious  a  duty  as  that  which  bade  them 
sacrifice  their  country  rather  than  prolong 
the  miseries  of  resistance.  But  for  the 
Boers  those  ancient  phrases  about  love  of 
country  and  war  as  the  great  ordeal — so 
often  on  the  lips  of  men  whose  endurance  is 
vicarious — were  here  on  mortal  trial.  They 
loved  the  freedom  of  their  country,  even 
with  that  country  in  rags  and  ruins,  better 
than  all  the  pleasant  gifts  of  the  con- 
queror, even  when  the  conqueror  offered 
to  change  the  sword  for  golden  plough- 
shares. They  thought  of  desertion  what 
Lord  Halsbury  thought  of  resistance — that 
it  was  madness.  This  everyone  knows  who 
has  read  the  story  of  what  was  probably 
the  last  conversation  Christian  de  Wet  was 
to  hold  with  his  brother  Piet  de  Wet  in  this 
world.  The  war  had  sifted  out  the  weak, 
the  doubtful,  the  men  who  put  their  human 
pity  before  their  country.  The  survivors 
had  had  burnt  into  their  minds  the  horrors 
of  what  they  were  doing.  They  rode  and 
rode  over  the  charred  veldt ;  they  saw, 
wasted  and  dishevelled,  the  lonely  and  silent 
farms  they  had  won  from  savage  nature  and 
savage  man ;  they  watched  the  sure  advance 
of  famine ;  they  knew  that  their  women  were 


188  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

dying  as  the  natives  died  in  the  Bombay 
plague ;  but  they  were  sustained  by  a  passion 
strong  enough  to  bear  the  strain  of  watching 
all  this  misery  inflicted  on  the  defenceless. 
For  them  their  duty  was  stern  and  unmis- 
takable. It  was  not  until  they  realized 
that  resistance  meant  the  annihilation  of 
their  race  that  the  twelve  Boer  leaders  met 
at  midnight  in  a  small  room  to  sign  away 
the  freedom  of  the  two  republics. 

All  that  was  great,  constant,  lasting  in 
the  conflict  belonged  then  to  one  or  other 
of  these  qualities.  What  made  the  war 
a  great  crivsis  in  this  spiritual  struggle  was 
not  only  that  Imperialism  had  conquered 
Nationalism  in  the  fleld,  but  also  that  the  Im- 
perialists had  conquered  the  Nationalists  in 
their  struggle  for  the  mastery  of  the  national 
mind  of  England.  The  fact  is  a  catastrophe, 
but  the  reason  is  not  obscure.  In  the  general 
reaction  and  fatigue  that  had  settled  down 
over  politics  since  the  defeat  of  Home  Rule, 
men  had  lost  their  grip  of  so  simple  and 
elementary  a  part  of  Western  Liberalism  as 
the  doctrine  that  the  identity  of  a  nation  is 
to  be  respected.  Imperialism  captured  and 
usurped  the  mind  of  England,  largely 
because  it  found  that  mind  vacant  and 
groping.  Imperialism  is  a  most  formidable 
power.  It  draws  in  its  orbit  many  strange 
and  sinister  enthusiasms,  but  it  remains  a 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     189 

religion,  a  creed  of  duty,  an  ideal  of  devoted 
self-sacrifice,  a  vision  of  British  power  order- 
ing, enlightening,  and  developing  the  world. 
It  depends,  of  course,  on  reasons  of  force  ; 
but  it  implies  discipline,  self-devotion,  un- 
sparing energy,  and  it  honestly  believes  it  is 
serving  humanity,  and  it  would  resent  to  be 
identified  with  mere  conquest.  This  factor, 
which  ought  to  have  been  fought  directly, 
was  fought  for  the  most  part  obliquely.  It 
ought  to  have  been  fought  on  its  essential 
pretensions,  and  not  on  its  accidental  impli- 
cations ;  it  was  fought,  for  the  most  part,  on 
the  margin  of  contingent  mistake  rather 
than  on  the  ground  of  its  capital  and  central 
error.  Of  course,  there  were  a  thousand 
minor  causes  to  create  this  confusion  and 
unreality.  The  tedious  details  of  diplomacy, 
the  picturesque  metaphors  about  centuries 
in  conflict,  the  impressions  of  the  Boers  as 
slave-drivers,  all  these  helped  to  distract  men 
from  the  main  point  of  the  dispute.  The 
dispute  was  not  between  century  and  cen- 
tury, between  a  racial  oligarchy  and  a  cosmo- 
politan democracy,  between  the  sombre 
brutality  of  Puritans  and  the  gentle  philan- 
throphy  of  Methodists  ;  the  dispute  centred 
round  the  question  whether  we  were  justified 
in  imposing  our  own  will,  our  own  habits, 
our  own  civilization,  on  a  white  self-govern- 
ing   community   that    clung,  through   the 


190  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

fiercest  ordeal  national  resolution  can  face, 
to  its  own  identity.  The  controversy,  as 
regards  this  fundamental  and  vital  difference, 
came  to  resemble  that  Greek  battle  in  which 
the  two  armies  edged  away,  the  one  to  the 
right,  the  other  to  the  left,  until  they  were 
no  longer  in  sight  of  each  other.  Men 
disputed  fiercely  on  other  subjects,  the 
degree  of  ferocity  which  war  licenses  and 
Christianity  condones,  the  limits  of  prudence, 
the  best  way  of  sapping  resistance ;  but 
there  was  only  one  passion  that  was  strong 
and  simple  enough  to  withstand  the  con- 
centrated power  of  Imperialism,  and  that 
passion,  the  passion  for  nationality,  was  unfor- 
tunately languid  and  lukewarm.  Mr.  Glad- 
stone had  conquered  Imperialism  because  he 
appealed  to  the  imagination  through  his 
eloquent  sense  for  freedom  as  powerfully 
as  Imperialism  appealed  to  it  through  the 
fascinations  of  power.  He  could  make  of 
his  own  passion  for  freedom  a  real  spell  to 
cast  over  the  popular  mind.  It  is  always 
an  intoxicating  idea,  the  idea  that  your 
country  is  not  merely  the  instrument  of  a 
unique  culture,  but  the  unique  instrument 
of  culture;  that  it  offers  to  the  world 
such  a  splendour  of  civilization  and  such  a 
perfection  of  government  that  the  will  and 
identity  of  a  small  people  are  of  no  account 
in  the  large  and  mysterious  fulfilment  of 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     191 

your  destiny.  One  theory  alone  can  oppose 
this  maenad  passion.  It  is  not  a  vague  and 
roving  affection  for  humanity,  a  generous 
horror  of  cruelty  and  oppression,  but  a  stern, 
inflexible  belief  that  the  right  of  the  smallest 
people  to  be  its  own  master  is  absolute  and 
sacred.  Mr.  Gladstone  was  permeated  by 
this  sense.  He  did  not,  like  other  and  less 
successful  critics,  complain  of  Imperialism 
that  it  went  too  far  here,  or  wasted  its 
strength  there,  or  was  not  quite  circumspect 
somewhere  else ;  he  boldly  attacked  its 
main  inspiration  as  a  fatal  poison  to  the 
springs  of  justice  and  popular  right  and 
free  government.  If  the  idea  of  a  nation 
ceases  to  be  sacred,  the  idea  of  conquest 
ceases  to  be  barbarous.  Conquest  seemed 
an  innocent  and  even  an  exhilarating  thing 
to  Englishmen  in  1902,  just  because  they 
had  rejected  this  fundamental  article  of 
liberal  patriotism,  that  it  was  better  that 
a  white  nation  should  govern  itself,  however 
badly,  than  that  a  foreign  people  should 
govern  it,  however  well. 

The  desire  then  that  subjugated  the 
armies  of  the  two  republics  in  the  field 
and  also  the  Liberalism  of  England  was 
the  desire  to  make  the  government  of  the 
Boers  the  revelation  of  British  ideas,  and 
the  expression  of  British  character.  It  was 
an  idea  that  Nationalists  thought  wrong  ; 


192  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

it  was  an  idea  they  also  thought  impractic- 
able. For  the  men  who  rejoiced  in  this 
usurpation  were  confronted  by  the  clear 
and  indisputable  fact  that  nowhere  does  the 
public  opinion  of  England  do  what  it  was 
expected  to  do  in  this  ease — govern  a 
strange  white  community.  It  may  obstruct 
and  thwart  a  great  many  things  that  the 
strange  community  wants.  Perhaps  the 
chief  contribution  of  the  public  opinion  of 
England  to  the  government  of  Ireland  has 
been  to  prevent  the  Irish  people  from 
having  the  University  it  would  like.  But 
as  far  as  the  actual  government  of  a  white 
subject  people  is  concerned,  public  opinion 
in  England  abdicates  from  the  hour  of 
conquest.  England  abandoned  the  task  in 
Canada ;  allowed  Canada  to  choose  its 
religion,  its  laws,  its  government,  its  flag. 
Where  the  task  of  direction  is  not  abandoned, 
it  is  delegated.  The  power  that  guides 
British  opinion  in  its  judgments  on  Irish 
politics  is  not  a  knowledge  of  Irish  wants 
or  history,  but  the  presence  of  a  faction 
which  has  a  direct  interest  in  a  particular 
kind  of  particularist  government.  That  is 
the  only  Ireland  that  is  in  contact  with 
British  opinion.  It  is  the  same  thing  in 
South  Africa.  The  only  South  Africa  that 
is  in  contact  with  British  opinion,  that 
colours  the   sources    of   information,   that 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     193 

influences  the  origins  of  action  and  agita- 
tion, is  a  faction  which  has  a  direct  interest 
in  making  England  do  certain  things  or 
abstain  from  doing  certain  things.  The 
England  that  governs  South  Africa  is 
Rhodesian  England,  that  powerful  faction 
of  titled  avarice.  It  would  be  the  merest 
mockery  to  pretend  that  the  people  of  these 
islands,  with  their  incessant  problems,  their 
preoccupations,  their  still  more  distracting 
amusements,  give  a  constant,  vigilant,  in- 
telligent attention  to  the  wants,  habits, 
laws,  and  fortunes  of  the  white  races  they 
nominally  govern.  They  govern  those 
races  not  by  public  opinion,  but  by  private 
and  fragmentary  interest.  A  few  men,  like 
Mr.  Gladstone,  can  make  masses  of  men 
feel  the  wrongs  they  inflict  as  keenly  as 
they  feel  the  wrongs  they  suffer,  but  those 
hurricanes  of  misgiving  and  remorse  come 
but  rarely  to  shake  the  complacent  com- 
posure with  which  a  community  neglects 
its  subjects.  In  ordinary  times,  the  direct 
interest  of  men  who  twist  all  the  machines 
of  administration  and  intelligence  to  their 
own  purposes  bears  down  the  spasmodic 
pressure  of  an  enthusiasm  for  justice  and 
good  government.  The  implication  of 
Imperialism  is  that  it  is  better  that  a  par- 
ticular community  should  be  governed  by 
the  public  opinion  of  England  than  that  it 

13 


194  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

should  be  governed  by  its  own  public  opinion. 
In  practice  it  is  governed  by  neither. 

It  may  be  argued  that  this  is  putting  too 
strict  and  severe  a  construction  on  the  idea 
of  Imperial  Government.  It  may  be  said 
that  when  we  talk  of  British  rule  in  the 
Transvaal  we  do  not  mean  that  the  Trans- 
vaal is  to  be  directed  in  all  the  details  of  its 
life  by  a  supervising  democracy,  but  merely 
that  the  officials  who  govern  it  are  British 
officials,  steeped  in  British  traditions,  repre- 
senting the  British  attitude  to  life,  progress, 
order,  and  administration.  This,  of  course, 
is  true,  though  its  corollaries  are  too  often 
forgotten.  For  it  means  that  the  idea  of 
democratic  Imperialism  is  definitely  aban- 
doned. The  larger  the  field  of  British  rule, 
the  more  extended  the  empire,  not  of  the 
democracy,  but  of  the  governing  classes. 
The  proletariat  may  be  flattered  as  the 
rulers  of  this  distant  population,  but  in 
point  of  fact  the  proletariat  has  very  little 
to  say  about  the  way  that  population  is 
governed.  Indeed,  every  extension  of  the 
Empire  adds  so  much  to  the  preponderant 
share  the  governing  classes  have  already  in 
the  management  of  the  Empire.  If  the 
only  South  Africa  that  is  in  contact  with 
British  opinion  at  home  is  the  financial 
community,  South  Africa  knows  England 
only  through  its  official  class. 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     195 

But  that  official  class,  it  is  argued, 
interprets  and  reflects  the  British  point  of 
view  in  its  administration,  and  thougli  it  is 
drawn  from  a  section  of  the  governing 
population,  it  is  in  practice  representative. 
it  executes  the  will  of  Great  Britain  in  the 
Transvaal,  and  it  envisages  her  civilization. 

This  would  seem  to  be  a  profoundly 
mistaken  view  of  the  government  of  the 
Transvaal.  That  government  is  not  sus- 
pended in  mid-air.  It  is  not  a  system  to 
be  stamped  without  resistance  on  an 
absolutely  passive  and  receptive  surface. 
It  must  lean  on  something.  In  India 
official  government  depends  on  one  of  the 
strongest  elements  in  human  government, 
the  power  of  a  long  tradition  of  honest, 
public- spirited  administration — a  school  of 
government  in  itself  developing  its  own 
virtues,  its  own  resources,  its  own  character. 
In  South  Africa  the  situation  is  widely 
different.  The  Government  is  not  imposing 
an  impartial  discipline  over  a  world  of 
Oriental  populations ;  it  is  in  the  midst  of 
various  active  and  powerful  influences 
from  which  it  is  quite  unable  to  detach 
itself  Nobody,  for  example,  could  attribute 
to  Lord  Milner  that  Roman  neutrality,  that 
severe  independence  of  the  quarrels  and 
emulations  of  the  soil  which  you  look  for 
in  an  absolute  governor,  who  treats  with 

13—2 


196  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

merciless  justice  and  equality  all  the  com- 
peting interests  of  the  community  he 
governs.  Lord  Milner  throws  himself  into 
those  quari:els  ;  he  takes  a  hand  in  the 
manoeuvres  and  strategy  of  civil  strife ;  he  is 
proud  to  be  regarded  as  the  leader  of  one  of 
the  two  contending  parties  in  the  State  ;  he 
has  repudiated  with  vehemence  the  notion 
that  he  could  be  other  than  a  partisan. 
His  Government  is,  in  other  words,  the 
Government  of  party. 

There  are  two  centres  of  pressure  in 
South  Africa.  One  is  the  Boer  national 
feeling;  the  other  is  the  power  of  the 
financial  houses.  Official  government  can- 
not repose  on  the  first,  for  it  is  its  aim  to 
disestablish  it.  What  patience,  for  ex- 
ample, have  the  officials  who  carry  on  the 
work  of  education  in  the  Transvaal — men 
who  seek  to  establish  what  they  think  the 
best  and  most  modern  arrangements,  with 
the  Boer  attachment  to  his  language,  his 
religion,  his  self-government?  All  these 
emotions  are  obstacles,  and  so  obsessed  are 
the  officials  with  the  importance  of  replacing 
the  schools  that  foster  and  focus  Dutch 
feeling  by  institutions  that  will  introduce 
British  ideas,  that  one  of  them  gravely 
suggested  our  transplanting  to  South  Africa 
a  nucleus  of  unsuccessful  boys  fii-om  our 
public  schools  in  order  to    develop   there 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA      197 

imitation  Etons  and  Winchesters.  This  is 
Imperialism,  and  it  means,  of  course,  a 
constant  warfare  with  all  the  things  that 
bind  the  Boers  to  their  past,  and  bind  them 
the  more  powerfully  the  more  Boer  senti- 
ment is  challenged.  To  Lord  Milner  the 
chief  difficulty  in  the  development  of  South 
Africa  along  British  ideas  is  the  tenacity 
with  which  the  Boers  cling  to  their  own 
individuality. 

In  this  respect  every  development  of 
official  government  increases  the  distance 
that  separates  the  Boer  from  the  official. 
The  official  rejoices  over  every  new  tract 
added  to  the  empire  of  red-tape,  over  every 
expansion  of  the  rule  of  schedule  and 
registers.  The  Boer  sees  something  very 
different  in  the  administrative  development ; 
he  sees  his  traditions  despised,  his  senti- 
ments outraged,  his  national  history  of 
hardly- won  and  hardly-lost  freedom  con- 
signed to  an  unrespected  and  unpitied  past. 
A  governor  who  rules  in  spite  of  the  will 
of  the  ruled  has  to  take  what  allies  he  can, 
the  leavings  of  the  nation,  such  as  the 
National  Scouts,  and  particularist  interests, 
such  as  the  financial  faction  in  South 
Africa.  That  is  the  moral  of  Irish  history. 
It  is  the  explanation  of  what  is  at  first 
sight  a  paradox  in  South  Africa.  Lord 
Milner,  the  candid  and   outspoken  enemy 


198  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

of  the  Boer,  is  become  the  representative  of 
that  other  great  power,  the  financial  houses. 
These  houses  man  his  council,  control  and 
subsidize  his  press,  and  it  invariably 
happens  that  the  actual  course  of  govern- 
ment in  the  Transvaal  coincides  with  their 
own  wishes.  The  result  is  that  the  actual 
government  of  the  country  does  not  repre- 
sent the  wishes  or  ideas  of  the  governing 
country  any  more  than  it  represents  those 
of  the  governed.  It  is  the  result  of  the 
pressure  of  certain  interests  on  the  kind  of 
administration  that  is  most  likely  of  all  to 
yield  to  that  pressure,  not  because  it  is 
dishonest,  corrupt,  or  particularly  inefficient, 
but  simply  because  it  depends,  more  or  less 
consciously,  on  those  interests  in  proportion 
as  it  is  hostile  to  the  national  sentiment. 
It  is  not  British  administration  imposing 
external  peace.  It  is  British  administration 
mastered  by  local  factions. 

A  most  dramatic  example  has  illuminated 
the  strange  scene  within  the  last  few  months. 
What  infinitesimal  proportion  of  the  people 
of  England  want  Chinese  labour  in  South 
Africa  ?  What  proportion  of  the  people 
of  South  Africa  want  it,  if  you  subtract  the 
financial  houses  and  all  their  outlying 
parts?  Of  the  answer  there  is  no  doubt. 
Nobody  would  pretend  that  the  British 
people,  when  they  went  to  war  to  stamp 


THE  CASE  OF  SOUTH  AFRICA     199 

the  country  with  British  ideas,  meant  to 
divide  the  Rand  between  two  Oriental  races, 
and  to  create  this  great  system  of  yellow 
serf  labour.  The  introduction  of  Chinese 
labour  is  an  overwhelming  social  and  in- 
dustrial revolution  in  the  Transvaal.  If  it 
had  happened  under  Boer  government  it 
would  have  been  an  outrage;  happening 
under  what  is  ironically  called  our  rule,  it 
is  not  less  than  a  sensation.  It  is  only 
possible  because  when  you  govern  a  white 
nation  against  its  will,  you  govern  it 
through  its  worst  passions,  and  those 
passions  are  more  or  less  your  masters. 
The  British  garrison  in  Ireland  was  strong 
enough  in  the  eighteenth  century  to  make 
England  choose  civil  war  in  Ireland  rather 
than  Catholic  Emancipation.  The  British 
garrison  in  South  Africa  was  strong  enough 
in  the  twentieth  to  force  Chinese  labour  on 
an  England  that  detested  it.  No  more 
unanswerable  proof  could  be  wanted  of  the 
truth  that  Imperialism  creates  in  South 
Africa  an  order  which  reflects  neither  the 
great  aims  and  purposes  of  the  governing 
people  nor  those  of  the  governed.  It  has 
not  enriched  humanity  with  a  new  type  of 
society,  blending  and  reconciling  all  the 
best  elements  in  two  powerful  races.  It 
has  merely  thrown  on  to  the  world  what 
will  be  among  civilizations  a  Quasimodo. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION 

By  Reginald  A.  Bray,  L.C.C. 

THAT  the  spirit  of  patriotism  is  dying 
need  excite  little  surprise ;  that  it 
still  lingers  here  and  there,  haunting  like 
some  disconsolate  ghost  the  scene  of  its 
former  triumphs,  is  the  standing  wonder  of 
the  age.  But  these  remote  and  belated 
regions  are  no  real  exceptions  to  the  general 
truth,  that  the  supreme  aim  of  modern 
civilization  is  the  destruction  of  the  old- 
world  patriotism  as  an  unsaleable  and  an 
uncommercial  product.  National  sentiment 
does  indeed  exist  in  portions  of  Scotland 
and  Ireland;  but  it  survives  only  because 
the  bogs  and  the  mountains  offer  an  im- 
passable obstacle  to  the  march  of  the 
capitalist  army,  and  present  little  or  no 
attraction,  except  the  sport  they  provide, 
to  the  cosmopolitan  millionaire. 

Now  there  are  men  who  have  watched 
with  regret  the  disappearance  of  the  com- 
plex emotions  that  the  name  of  England 
once  aroused.  In  spite  of  ridicule  and 
contumely,  they  continue  to  believe  in 
the  value  of  a  patriotism  which,  though  it 
200 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    201 

mined  no  gold  and  floated  no  companies, 
yet  nourished  a  people  proud,  reserved,  and 
self-reliant,  a  people  who  gloried  in  the 
thought  that  their  own  freedom  was  the 
sign  and  pledge  of  the  freedom  of  the  world. 
In  these  latter  days  of  decay  such  dreamers 
will  naturally  wonder  whether  this  national 
spirit  can  be  called  back  to  life — in  other 
words,  whether  patriotism  can  be  taught  to 
the  younger  generation. 

The  teaching  of  patriotism !  The  very 
thought  would  have  appeared  supremely 
ridiculous  a  few  generations  ago.  Men 
would  have  as  soon  proposed  to  teach  a 
child  to  draw  his  breath  or  eat  his  food. 
People  in  those  days  did  not  learn  to  be 
patriots — they  were  patriots ;  what  the 
breath  of  life  is  to  the  body,  that  the  love 
of  country  was  to  the  nation.  Yet,  ludi- 
crous as  the  idea  is  in  itself,  the  events  of 
the  last  few  years  have  shown  only  too 
clearly  the  need  of  considering  with  all 
earnestness  how  the  love  of  country,  now 
divorced  in  favour  of  the  wastrel  brood  of 
imperialism  may  be  restored  to  its  old  and 
strenuous  vigour. 

If  success  reward  this  attempt,  it  will  not 
be  found  by  appealing  to  the  grown  man, 
whose  heart  age  has  long  since  rendered 
incapable  of  a  single  throb  of  patriotism. 
The  hope  lies  with  the  children.     We  are 


S02  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

born  into  the  world  endowed  with  all 
manner  of  undeveloped  instincts  and  un- 
formed emotions.  As  years  roll  on,  some 
of  these  die  of  inanition,  while  others  are 
nourished  into  vigorous  life.  The  part  of 
education  is  not  to  create,  but  to  select  and 
cultivate  a  few  of  these  many  possible  feel- 
ings. Such  an  one  is  the  love  of  country. 
In  the  struggle  of  nation  with  nation  the 
presence  of  a  spirit,  that  drove  men  to  put 
country  first  and  life  second,  alone  secured 
the  independence  of  the  people.  Primitive 
instincts,  that  once  determined  the  existence 
of  a  species,  survive  long.  It  is  not  there- 
fore unreasonable  to  suppose  that  a  love  of 
country  belongs  to  the  heritage  of  a  child. 
But  instincts,  which  find  no  field  for  exercise 
in  the  life  of  the  individual,  soon  cease  to  be 
felt  and  disappear.  Education  must  there- 
fore foster  and  encourage  this  instinctive 
patriotism  while  it  is  yet  alive.  There  is  no 
talk  here  of  putting  into  him  a  new  spirit,  or 
of,  so  to  say,  inoculating  him  with  a  kind  of 
patriotic  lymph.  The  sole  hope  lies  in  the 
existence  of  the  spirit,  and  the  sole  road  of 
success  in  the  development  of  that  some- 
thing in  the  child  which  is  tuned  to  beat  in 
sympathy  with  the  throb  of  his  country's 
life. 

The  word  'teaching'  suggests  the  thought 
of  schools.     Nearly  every  child  attends  a 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     203 

school  ;  the  first  question  must  therefore 
relate  to  the  nature  of  the  patriotic  training, 
if  any,  to  be  found  in  such  places.  The 
schools  divide  themselves  broadly  into  two 
classes — the  public  boarding  schools  and 
the  elementary  day  schools.  As  there  is 
little  resemblance  between  the  two,  they 
are  best  treated  apart. 

The  public  schools  apparently  possess 
unequalled  opportunities  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  patriotism.  All  the  elements  needed 
to  fan  that  spirit  into  vigorous  flame  are 
there.  They  have  the  elements  of  antiquity, 
of  continuity,  and  of  greatness.  Their  his- 
tory runs  far  back  through  the  centuries  of 
the  past  ;  recorded  in  their  annals  and 
carved  on  their  walls  are  the  names  of 
famous  men  of  long  ago — soldiers  who  have 
laid  down  their  lives  at  their  country's  call ; 
politicians  who  have  toiled  to  bestow  the 
boon  of  free  institutions  on  their  land  ; 
authors  who  have  added  to  the  glories 
of  a  noble  literature  their  own  imperishable 
works ;  divines  transfigured  by  their  holi- 
ness, and  crowned,  it  may  be,  with  the 
martyr's  crown — men  such  as  these,  each 
school  can  boast,  have  spent  their  boyhood 
within  its  walls. 

Further,  the  element  of  corporate  feeling 
and  corporate  pride  is  strongly  marked. 
The  boys  are  conscious  that  the  school  is 


^04  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

their  own,  that  its  honour  is  in  their  hands, 
that  the  act  of  each  is  the  act  of  all,  and  the 
duty  of  all  is  to  allow  no  stain  to  rest  on  an 
untarnished  name. 

Finally,  there  is  the  mystical  and  un- 
reasoning sentiment  that  clusters  round 
ivy-clad  buildings  and  clings  to  old  name- 
carved  wall?. 

If  it  were  a  man's  object  to  prepare  a  soil 
adapted  for  the  cultivation  of  national  feel- 
ing, it  is  hard  to  say  how  he  could  have 
prepared  a  better.  Unfortunately,  as  will 
soon  appear,  these  bright  hopes  bear  no 
fruit.  It  is  not  the  material  that  is  at 
fault ;  it  is  the  cultivators  that  have  gone 
astray. 

Take  the  element  of  famous  men.  They 
are  for  the  most  part  forgotten  or  regarded 
as  'dull  dogs/  associated  with  the  tedium 
of  historical  lessons,  and  are  in  no  sense  the 
heroes  who  captivate  the  imagination  of  the 
modern  public  school.  True,  once  a  year 
the  anniversary  of  the  school's  foundation 
is  celebrated;  but  the  day  is  considered  a 
wearisome  institution,  only  redeemed  by 
the  fact  that,  with  the  exception  of  a 
religious  service,  there  is  no  attempt  at 
definite  instruction.  In  the  chapel,  indeed, 
there  is  a  talk  of  praising  famous  men ;  and 
a  long  line  of  meaningless  names  is  read  out 
in  a  monotonous  voice  to  unlistening  ears. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    205 

But  the  whole  ceremony  is  looked  on  in  the 
light  of  a  penance  to  be  endured,  before  the 
holiday  can  be  enjoyed. 

Take  next  the  sentiment  of  corporate 
feeling  and  corporate  pride.  This  requires 
an  object,  and  the  discovery  of  the  object 
is  an  easy  task.  The  boys  have  no 
reverence  for  the  man  who  has  served  his 
country  well  and  honourably  ;  they  feel  no 
pride  in  the  thought  that  among  the  old 
members  of  the  school  are  those  who  have 
laid  down  their  lives  in  the  cause  of  liberty  ; 
these  are  not  their  heroes.  The  real  hero 
is  the  boy  who  has  won  a  school  cricket 
match  or  stroked  a  crew  to  victory ;  while 
a  warm  glow  of  enthusiasm  is  stirred  by 
the  memory  that  among  the  old  boys  are 
men  who  have  scored  a  century  on  a 
crumbling  wicket  in  a  county  contest, 
captained  a  team  against  Australia,  or  won 
their  laurels  in  international  football.  All 
the  strong  school  sentiment  is  associated 
with  athletics,  while  such  an  insignificant 
nonentity  as  a  country  is  wholly  forgotten 
in  the  enthralling  interests  of  the  other. 
The  Great  Duke  once  remarked  that  the 
battle-field  of  Waterloo  was  won  in  the 
playing-fields  of  Eton.  The  schools,  put- 
ting too  literal  an  interpretation  on  his 
w^ords,  believe  that,  if  only  victories  can  be 
gained  at  Lords  or  Henley  there  is  no  need 


206  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

for  further  exertion.  The  fact  that  the  boys 
take  part  in  the  games  and  do  not  spend 
all  their  energy  in  vapid  sporting  talk,  as 
happens  in  the  common  forms  of  athleticism, 
may  at  least  be  accounted  to  them  for  virtue. 

It  is  now  clear  that  the  public  schools, 
so  far  from  encouraging  patriotism,  form  in 
all  probability  the  strongest  existing  obstacle 
to  its  development.  They  are  not  only 
indifferent  to  the  claims  of  country,  but 
have  also  misdirected  the  rich  stores  of 
corporate  feeling  they  possess — the  very 
elemental  material  of  patriotism — till  the 
whole  life  circles  round  the  inane  vagaries 
of  a  propelled  ball  or  the  grotesque  activity 
of  a  racing  crew.  Nothing  more  will  be 
said  of  the  public  schools.  They  offer  little 
hope  of  reform,  and  stand  out  as  the  most 
signal  and  the  most  melancholy  example  of 
the  wastage  of  a  great  privilege  and  a  price- 
less opportunity. 

Turning  to  the  elementary  day  schools, 
the  outlook  appears  but  little  brighter.  They 
possess  no  treasures  of  antiquity  and  old 
associations,  public  spirit  hardly  exists,  and 
the  material  for  its  culture  is  not  promising. 
The  subjects  selected  for  instruction  are 
not  calculated  to  foster  a  love  of  country. 
The  history  of  England  is  frequently  ex- 
cluded, and  hours  devoted  to  the  analysis 
of  unintelligible  sentences,  to  the  mispro- 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    207 

nunciation  of  a  few  French  words,  or  to 
the  invigorating  sciences  of  cookery  and 
laundry,  are  regarded  as  time  more  profit- 
ably spent.  Closer  inquiry,  however,  renders 
the  prospect  less  gloomy.  The  London 
School  Board  recently  made  history  a  com- 
pulsory subject,  thereby  insuring  that  the 
children  shall  at  least  learn  that  England  is 
a  country  with  a  past,  and  not,  as  all  visible 
evidence  goes  to  prove,  a  project  of  yester- 
day, organized  by  a  combined  trust. 
The  teachers,  moreover,  have  grasped  the 
novel  idea  that  schools  are  places  where 
instruction  ought  to  be  given  ;  they  pay 
some  attention  to  the  character  of  their 
pupils,  and  are  not  carried  away  by  the 
superstition  that  the  *  be  all '  and  '  end  all ' 
of  life  are  to  play  sport  or  to  talk  sport. 
Again,  more  amazing  still,  they  are  anxious 
for  their  pupils  to  consider  themselves 
Englishmen.  In  some  schools  we  may 
watch  the  pathetic  sight  of  children  of 
Russian  or  German  Jews  learning  to  speak, 
in  almost  unintelligible  accents,  of  England 
as  their  country. 

In  the  instruction  given  there  is  naturally 
much  wanting,  and  much  that  should  be 
omitted.  The  bombast  and  swagger  of  a 
bastard  patriotism  are  only  too  visibly 
manifest.  Children  are  taught  that  the 
sun  never   sets  on  the  King's  dominions, 


PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

leaving  unnoted  the  sights  this  omnipresent 
luminary  surveys  on  his  daily  journey.  A 
short  time  back,  when  the  war  fever  was 
high,  certain  melancholy  spectacles  might  be 
observed  in  many  of  the  schools.  A  kind 
of  game  or  recreation,  a  sort  of  playing  at 
patriots,  was  introduced  at  frequent  inter- 
vals. The  boys  were  assembled  in  the 
school-hall,  and  told  stories  of  how  an 
irresistible  force  had  succeeded  in  winning 
a  glorious  victory  over  a  handful  of  ignorant 
peasants.  At  the  conclusion  the  boys  would 
sing  with  much  vigour  the  latest  of  popular 
songs,  fresh  from  the  pen  of  one  of  the 
bloodier-minded  of  the  minor  poets.  After 
this  sublime  thanksgiving  service,  the  school 
would  be  dismissed  to  play  '  Boers  and 
English  '  in  the  playground,  or  score  carica- 
tures of  Kruger  on  a  convenient  wall.  Scenes 
of  this  kind  do  not  make  for  edification. 

If  ever  a  nation  have  so  far  fallen  from  its 
high  estate  as  no  longer  to  deserve  that  name ; 
if  it  merit  loss  of  its  most  precious  treasures, 
its  flag,  and  its  independence — conceivably 
such  a  case  may  occur — then  let  the  work 
of  destruction  be  done  quietly  and  w^ithout 
ostentation.  We  do  not  think  it  right  to 
surround  the  scaffold  of  a  murderer  with  a 
throng  of  children,  or  to  dilate  on  the  loftiness 
of  the  gibbet,  the  strength  of  the  rope,  and 
the  skill  of  the  executioner.     We  pass  over 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    209 

the  tragedy  in  solemn  silence.  Let  us  do 
the  same  with  a  nation  that  has  sinned  the 
sin  that  admits  of  no  repentance.  Let  us 
execute  judgment  as  men  performing  a 
painful  duty  ;  let  us  draw  down  the  blinds, 
that  no  view  of  the  mournful  j^ageant  strike 
on  our  children's  eyes,  lest  they  learn  to 
glory  that  the  strong  are  stronger  than  the 
weak.  That  this  spirit  of  flamboyant 
jubilation  over  a  gallant  foe  should  have 
invaded  the  schools  and  infected  the  teachers, 
while  a  matter  for  regret,  need  excite  no 
surprise.  It  is  a  plague  that  has  run  riot 
throughout  the  country,  working  every- 
where destruction. 

There  are  not  in  the  elementary  schools 
those  symptoms  of  senile  ineptitude  and 
that  wastage  of  golden  opportunities  which 
branded  the  public  schools.  There  is,  on 
the  contrary,  much  that  is  hopeful.  Efforts, 
quaint  and  distorted,  it  is  true,  are  made  to 
impress  on  the  children  the  fact  that  they 
have  a  country,  and  a  duty  to  that  country. 
The  teachers  eagerly  welcome  new  ideas  ; 
they  have  no  cloistered  love  of  present 
methods  ;  they  are  wedded  to  no  idle 
superstition  about  the  traditions  of  an 
imaginary  and  fictitious  past,  and  adopt 
with  pleasure  any  course  likely  to  make 
for  greater  efficiency.  It  is  natural,  there- 
fore, to  expect  that,  were  they  to  grasp  the 

14 


210  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

true  significance  of  patriotism,  they  would 
not  be  slow  to  make  patriots  of  their  pupils. 

Now,  patriotism  is  the  love  of  a  thing 
vast,   shadowy,   and   undefined.      There   is 
X^/  nothing  that  takes  concrete  shape  and,  in 

visible  form,  says  to  us,  *I  am  your  country, 
love  me.'  Before  this  vague  sentiment  can 
be  developed,  men  must  have  first  learned 
to  lavish  their  aff*ection  on  some  less  abstract 
an  object.  The  love  of  the  few  must  pre- 
cede the  love  of  the  many,  and  the  love  of 
the  many,  in  spite  of  all  the  protestations 
of  the  Tolstoyans,  is  not  acquired  by  culti- 
vating a  genial  indifi'erence  to  the  indi- 
vidual. Now,  the  smallest  unit  round 
which  clusters  a  spontaneous  aff'ection  is 
the  family.  The  family  supplies  men  with 
a  country  in  miniature,  possessing  its  own 
interests,  ties,  and  duties,  and  provides  a 
tiny  world  where  the  life  of  each  is  indis- 
solubly  connected  with  the  life  of  all — it  is, 
as  Mazzini  says,  the  heart's  fatherland. 
Family  love,  then,  is  the  raw  material  of 
patriotism.  Fortunately  for  England,  it  at 
present  retains  both  health  and  vigour. 

But  the  journey  from  the  narrow  circle 
of  family  to  the  wide  expanse  of  country  is 
long  and  arduous.  Some  bridge  between 
the  two,  making  the  passage  easier  and  the 
transition  less  abrupt,  must  be  discovered. 
From  the  members  of  one  family  there  is  a 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    211 

natural  path  that  leads  to  the  neighbouring 
families.  The  interests  of  all  are  closely 
associated,  and  family  affection  ought  to 
expand  easily  into  love  of  native  village. 
Local  feeling  and  local  pride  mark,  there- 
fore, a  further  stage  in  the  embryonic 
development  of  patriotism. 

Now,  in  the  old  days,  when  patriots  still 
existed,  a  strange  passionate  affection  en- 
circled every  village.  A  man's  place  of 
birth  was  to  him  something  sacred — its  very 
ground  was  charged  with  a  significance 
such  as  belonged  to  no  other  spot.  This 
devotion  to  the  home  of  his  ancestors,  the 
mysterious  elemental  love  of  the  very  soil, 
drew  for  its  strength  on  the  rich  treasures 
of  childish  associations.  Men  loved  each 
field  because  they  had  played  in  it  as 
little  children,  and  each  wood  because  they 
had  gathered  flowers  there  in  the  days  of 
long  ago  ;  while  the  village  and  the  village 
green  were  ringed  with  a  halo  of  romance, 
as  the  common  assembly  ground  where  the 
annual  fair  was  held,  the  old  games  played, 
and  the  old  festivals  celebrated.  From 
such  threads  were  woven  that  unreasoning 
love  of  some  small  spot  which  seemed  to 
those  who  dwelt  therein  the  fairest  region 
under  heaven,  and  the  very  centre  of  the 
universe. 

Hence  it  came   that   the  inhabitants   of 

14—2 


212  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Slowcombe-on-the-Marslies  would  glory  in 
their  fenland,  which  was  flatter  by  far  than 
all  the  range  of  the  Alps  and  the  Apennines, 
and  would  pride  themselves  on  the  weird 
desolation  of  their  pools  and  bogs,  with 
which  London  Bridge  and  the  City  could 
offer  no  comparison.  This  sentiment  it 
was  that  made  the  very  thought  of  a  foreign 
invader  appear  as  sacrilege,  and  drove  them 
to  lay  their  all  on  the  altar  of  their  country's 
independence. 

Now,  however  passionate  might  be  the 
love  of  the  inhabitants  of  Slowcombe-on- 
the-Marshes  for  their  own  barren,  inhospit- 
able soil,  and  however  unreasoning  might 
appear  the  affection  that  Brampton-in- 
the-Vale  lavished  on  its  rich  grazing- 
meadows,  they  would  at  least  admit  that 
such  devotion,  if  not  praiseworthy,  was  at 
any  rate  natural.  Between  the  two  spots 
there  would  certainly  exist  a  feeling  of 
sympathy  and  respect.  More  than  this, 
Slowcombe-on-the-Marshes  would  feel  that 
its  seclusion,  and  Brampton-in-the-Vale 
that  its  wealth,  was  assured  and  safeguarded 
because  the  two  had  often  linked  themselves 
together  for  mutual  self-protection.  The  very 
fact  that  the  soil  was  their  own  was  due  to 
the  union  of  all  the  Slowcombes  and  the 
Bramptons — in  other  words,  to  the  country. 
Without  such  co-operation  their  social  life 


'^Mr 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    213 

and  independence  had  long  since  disappeared. 
Thus,  a  man^s  love  of  his  native  place 
naturally  widened  and  transformed  itself 
into  love  of  his  country — that  larger  power 
which  maintained  alike  the  freedom  of  all, 
and  permitted  the  dweller  in  Slowcombe,  if 
he  so  pleased,  to  drag  out  unhindered  his 
emaciated  and  poverty-stricken  existence, 
and  allowed  the  inhabitant  of  Brampton,  if 
such  his  desire,  to  wax  fat  on  the  fruits  of  , ,  - 
the  land.  ^•'^^ 

Clearly,  then,  the  first  essential  in  the 
teaching  of  patriotism  is  such  training  as 
will  knit  the  life  of  the  child  closely  to  his 
native  place,  and  provide  those  rich  stores 
of  happy  memories  which  will  ring  round 
his  village  with  the  magic  circle  of  love 
and  sanctity.  But  the  word  'village'  raises 
a  serious  difficulty.  In  speaking  of  villages 
the  assumption  has  apparently  been  made 
that  England  is  still  a  country  of  small 
hamlets.  Unfortunately,  this  is  false. 
Rural  life  is  waning  ;  villages  show  little 
signs  of  growth — happy  are  they  if  they 
maintain  their  size — and  the  more  energetic 
of  the  country  breed  pass  away,  and  are 
engulfed  by  the  towns.  There  is  no 
intention  here  of  denying  this  melancholy 
truth — indeed,  the  decline  of  patriotism 
may  largely  be  explained  by  this  decay  of 
rural  life.     But  the  question  that  presses 


214  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

for  an  answer  is  whether  or  no  there  is  any 
hope  of  reviving,  if  not  the  old  conditions, 
at  any  rate  the  feelings  and  sentiment  once 
associated  with  the  name  of  England.  The 
problem  of  the  town  is  different  from  the 
problem  of  the  village,  though  not  so 
different  as  would  at  first  appear.  If  a 
solution  can  be  found  for  the  village,  this 
will  go  far  to  remove  the  chief  difficulties 
presented  by  the  intricate  organization  of  a 
town. 

As  regards  the  villages,  it  must  be  at 
once  admitted  that  the  old  communal  inter- 
course of  the  inhabitants  has  disappeared. 
Gone  are  the  old  games  and  the  old  customs  ; 
vanished  from  the  green  are  the  sports  and 
the  festivals ;  sunk  into  oblivion  are  the 
Morris-dancers  and  the  revels  of  May-day. 
In  a  few  secluded  corners  fragments  of  the 
old  life  survive,  leading  a  melancholy  exist- 
ence of  decline  and  decay.  Here  a  handful 
of  children  may  be  found  performing  one  of 
the  ancient  '  singing  games,'  there  a  gang 
of  noisy  lads  will  drag  about  a  May-pole  to 
extract  unwilling  halfpence,  while  occasion- 
ally a  few  parish  officials  will  in  solitary 
state  beat  the  bounds  of  the  parish.  These 
customs  have  died  out,  but  there  is  no 
reason  why  they  may  not  be  revived.  They 
died  out  when  commercialism  first  began 
to   invade  England.      Men's   eagerness   to 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION    215 

grow  rich  left  them  no  leisure  to  play 
games  ;  their  thirst  for  gold  would  not 
permit  the  children  to  remain  children,  but 
drove  them  to  the  agricultural  gangs,  to  the 
mines,  to  the  factories.  Small  wonder  that 
these  children  forgot  to  dance  and  sing. 
At  the  present  time  this  hindrance  exists 
no  longer ;  grudgingly,  and  of  necessity, 
childhood  is  allowed  to  the  nation  as  an 
expensive  luxury.  The  cause  of  their  dis- 
appearance being  removed,  the  only  question 
is  whether  these  games  and  customs  have 
lost  their  charm.  Now,  all  evidence  goes 
to  show  that  this  is  not  the  case.  Where- 
ever  people  have  tried  to  revive  them, 
success  has  rewarded  the  attempt.  They 
retain  their  attraction,  and  need  but  a 
sustained  effort  to  be  restored  to  their  former 
place  in  the  village  life.  Indeed,  it  would 
be  strange  if  this  were  not  the  case.  Human 
nature  is  unchanged,  and  children,  now  as 
ever,  delight  in  acting  out  the  doings  of 
their  elders.  The  old  *  singing  games  '  are 
but  so  many  comedies  and  tragedies  that 
celebrate  the  perennial  interests  of  man's 
life. 

In  spite  of  all  modern  progress  certain 
customs  linger  on.  As  long  as  this  is  true 
the  games  derived  from  these  ancient  relics 
of  barbarism  will  never  lose  their  fascina- 
tion.    In  spite  of  divorce  laws  men  marry, 


216  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

and  women  are  given  in  marriage.  Why, 
then,  should  the  children  not  learn  to  play 

*  Three  dukes '  and  *  Round  and  round  the 
village/  or  once  again,  *  Come  up  the  green 
grass  7  In  spite  of  certain  Socialists 
T^omen  yet  bear  children,  and  family  life 
grows  strong.  Surely,  then,  ^  Jenny  sits 
a- weeping,'  '  When  I  was  a  young  girl,'  and 

*  Sally  Water '  will  not  have  lost  all  power 
to  attract.  Even  the  agnostic  knows  that 
we  die  and  funerals  may  yet  be  seen.  It 
may  therefore  without  undue  confidence  be 
affirmed  that  a  charm  will  surround  the 
funeral  games,  and  children  delight  to  bury 
'  The  Booman,'  to  lament  over  *  Jenny 
Jones,'  or  even  to  find  a  secret  joy  in 
'  Wallflowers.' 

Now,  besides  these  games,  solemn  festi- 
vals marking  the  progress  of  the  year 
were  wont  to  be  celebrated,  as,  for  example, 
the  Midsummer  Vigil,  the  feasts  of  Sheep - 
shearing  and  of  Harvest  Home,  each 
distinguished  by  appropriate  ceremonies. 
Above  all  were  the  May-day  revels.  Then 
the  May-pole  was  cut  in  the  woods,  and 
drawn,  gay  with  boughs  and  flowers,  to 
the  village  green  by  teams  of  brightly- 
caparisoned  white  horses.  There,  in  the 
centre,  it  was  planted,  soon  to  be  surrounded 
by  all  the  gala  company  of  Morris-dancers, 
milkmaids,  shepherdesses,  and   their  Sove- 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     217 

reign,  the  Queen  of  May.  There  through 
the  long  summer  days  it  was  left,  the 
common  centre  for  games  and  dancing  and 
innocent  merriment. 

Can  anyone  deny  that  this  pageant  would 
fail  to  awaken  interest  now  ?  The  militant 
orgies  of  the  past  two  years,  and  the 
throngs  that  flocked  to  view  the  Jubilee 
processions,  all  testify  that  the  old  delight 
of  the  English  in  spectacular  effects  is  as 
strong  as  ever  ;  while  in  villages  the  im- 
mense pecuniary  success  attending  the  so- 
called  annual  fairs,  that  make  night  hideous 
and  day  ghastly  with  the  shriek  of  the 
steam- whistle  and  the  discordant  blare  of 
the  steam-roundabout,  is  at  least  a  proof  that 
there  is  a  keen  demand  for  this  dismal  form 
of  amusement.  It  is  not,  perhaps,  ex- 
travagant to  hope  that  the  May  games  and 
the  May -pole  will  be  able  to  oust  the  steam- 
whistle  and  its  unsavoury  crew. 

Now,  many  of  the  old  ceremonies  pos- 
sessed a  deeper  significance  for  the  country. 
Sports  such  as  tilting  and  quarterstaff, 
wrestling  and  archery,  were  encouraged  to 
train  the  youth  in  manly  exercise,  and  fit 
them,  if  need  arose,  to  defend  their  land. 
Something  analogous  to  this  might  well  be 
instituted,  with  the  changes  necessary  to 
the  march  of  time.  Corps  of  boys  could 
give  military  displays,  compete  in   mimic 


218  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

rifle  contests,  and  see  the  winner  crowned 
by  the  Queen  of  May.  Even  the  most  con- 
firmed advocate  of  the  new  order  of  things 
will  admit  that  this  soupqon  of  the  military 
will  stir  joyful  enthusiasm  in  every  heart. 

Here,  then,  are  rounds  of  games  and 
pageants  that  admit  of  easy  revival.  What 
can  be  expected  of  this  revival  ?  At  least 
the  memories  of  childhood  will  be  happier 
and  more  closely  associated  with  the  life  of 
the  village.  Further,  there  is  good  cause  to 
hope  for  a  reanimation  of  the  old  spirit 
that  once  inspired  the  hamlets  of  England. 
There  are  certain  characteristics  that  mark 
these  games  and  festivals,  leaving  the  stamp 
of  their  influence  on  those  who  take  part  in 
them.  They  are  closely  connected  with  the 
most  solemn  events  of  human  existence — 
marriage,  childbirth,  and  death.  They  are 
related  to  the  home  and  work  of  the  village 
and  the  slow  passage  of  the  year.  One  and 
all  they  are  social  amusements,  signs  of 
corporate  life,  and  a  proof  of  a  common 
brotherhood.  In  other  words,  they  show 
the  distinctive  traits  of  the  English  yeoman, 
seen  in  his  homely  doings  and  his  love  of  his 
native  place.  Compare  these  peculiarities 
with  the  striking  features  presented  by  the 
most  typical  of  modern  village  institutions 
— the  village  fair  and  steam  roundabout. 
Its  invariable  accompaniments  are  the  wild 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION      219 

insensate  noise,  the  mad  career  of  people 
tossed  up  and  down  and  whirled  round  and 
round  till  they  can  no  longer  stand  for 
giddiness,  and  the  meaningless  shout  of  an 
inarticulate  mob.  The  former  displays  the 
characteristics  of  patriotism,  the  latter  of 
imperialism;  the  May-pole  stands  as  the 
symbol  of  the  one,  the  steam- whistle  of  the 
other.  The  choice  lies  between  the  May- 
pole and  the  steam- whistle- 
Doubtless  two  objections  have  already 
suggested  themselves  to  the  ingenious 
reader.  He  w^ill  remark  that  the  spirit  of 
the  May-pole  is  dead,  and  its  place  filled 
by  the  spirit  of  the  steam-whistle.  He  will 
proceed  to  urge  that  the  attempt  to  revive 
the  former  by  reviving  the  customs  which 
were  its  expression  is  as  senseless  a  pro- 
ceeding as  the  endeavour  to  improve  a  dog's 
temper  by  persistently  wagging  his  tail. 

This  argument  rests  on  the  quite  erroneous 
assumption  that  the  nature  of  our  amuse- 
ments is  merely  a  sign  of  character,  and 
has  no  connection  with  its  formation. 
Unquestionably  brutal  men  attend  prize- 
fights, and  a  drunkard  frequents  the  public- 
house,  but  it  is  equally  true  that  visits  to 
such  places  make  for  brutality  and  intem- 
perance. As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  nature  of 
our  amusements  is  at  once  the  cause  and 
the  effect  of  our  disposition.     The  really 


2S0  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

important  question,  on  which  all  turns,  is 
whether  or  no  the  particular  practice  has 
power  to  amuse.  If  this  power  has  gone,  then 
no  doubt  the  accompanying  spirit  is  dead. 
It  would,  for  example,  be  wasted  labour  to 
exhort  men  to  return  to  the  spirit,  which 
animated  the  ancient  Britons,  by  painting 
themselves  blue.  Could  men  take  pleasure 
in  this  form  of  decoration,  then  there  need 
be  no  hesitation  in  asserting  that  the  happy 
mood  of  our  savage  ancestors  admits  of 
being  called  back  to  life.  Unfortunately, 
the  sartorial  authority  wielded  by  the  tailor 
and  the  milliner  is  too  strong  to  allow  any 
hope  of  men  finding  even  a  secret  joy  in  so 
elemental  and  inexpensive  a  form  of  covering. 
Now,  as  has  already  been  shown,  the  May- 
pole and  its  games  have  not  lost  their 
fascination — they  still  appeal  to  the  child. 
There  is  therefore  cause  to  believe  that  the 
May- pole  spii-it,  so  far  from  being  dead,  is 
merely  in  a  state  of  suspended  animation. 
There  is  no  thought  here  of  creating  a  spirit 
that  does  not  exist.  Reasons  have  been 
given  for  the  belief  that  the  instinctive  love 
of  native  place  still  dwells  in  the  heart  of 
the  child.  All  the  proposals  made  merely 
aim  at  reproducing  the  conditions  which 
favour  and  strengthen  that  affection,  and 
so  prevent  it  dying  from  lack  of  nourish- 
ment. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     221 

Another  comment  that  will  doubtless  be 
made  relates  to  the  apparent  inconsistency 
shown  by  the  advocacy  of  games  here  and 
the  denunciation  of  athleticism  found  in 
an  earlier  portion  of  the  essay.  This  arises 
from  a  misunderstanding.  It  is  not  the 
playing  of  games  that  is  condemned,  but 
athleticism.  Now,  athleticism  is  a  phase 
of  imperialism,  the  spirit  animating  men 
who  toil  not  but  pay  others  to  toil,  who 
surround  their  brow  with  laurels  they 
have  not  themselves  won,  and  imagine  that 
vociferous  pride  in  the  achievements  of 
others  lends  a  lustre  to  their  own  in- 
effective existence.  The  playing  of  games, 
like  patriotism,  has  a  different  spirit — the 
spirit  of  men  who  talk  little  and  do  much, 
whose  pride,  if  such  there  be,  is  the  pride  of 
fellow-workers  in  a  comrade  who  has  won 
the  prize  for  which  all  have  laboured. 

From  the  love  of  his  native  village  the 
child  will  pass  easily  to  the  love  of  country. 
This  one  spot  will  be  to  him  as  Kelmscott 
was  to  William  Morris.  '  It  has  come  to 
be  to  me,'  he  writes,  '  the  type  of  the 
pleasant  places  of  the  earth  .  .  .  and  as 
others  love  the  race  of  men  through  their 
lovers  or  their  children,  so  I  love  the  earth 
through  that  small  space  of  it.' 

The  problem  of  the  town  will  be  solved 
by   following    methods    similar    to    those 


222  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

advocated  for  the  village.  It  must,  how- 
ever, be  confessed  that  to  rouse  local  feeling 
in  a  town  is  a  task  of  no  little  difficulty. 
The  idea  that  a  man  should  be  proud  of 
being  one  among  CamberwelFs  quarter  of 
a  million  inhabitants,  that  he  should  go 
so  far  as  to  wonder  whether  the  grim 
dulness  of  Camberwell  is  grimmer  than  the 
atmosphere  which  stimulates  Bermondsey, 
that  he  should  unite  with  other  Camber- 
wellians  to  do  anything  except,  perhaps, 
trample  down  a  few  Pro-Boers  on  Peckham 
Rye — any  such  idea  as  this  could  only 
emanate  from  Camberwell  House  Lunatic 
Asylum.  Yet  at  least  some  attempt 
should  be  made  to  teach  the  children  that 
there  is  such  a  place  as  Camberwell,  if  it  were 
only  to  make  known  to  them  the  existence 
of  a  Mayor  and  Council.  Why  should  not 
the  Mayor  and  Council,  arrayed  in  gorgeous 
robes,  parade  the  streets  on  certain  days  of 
the  year  1  Or  why,  again,  should  not  the 
Guardians  march  through  the  district, 
followed  by  all  the  old  people  in  receipt  of 
out-relief?  Pageants  of  this  kind — they 
were  held  in  the  towns  formerly — would 
not  fail  to  take  hold  on  the  imagination  of 
the  young.  Yet  some  smaller  unit  would 
be  better  adapted  to  win  the  affections  of 
the  child.  To  urge  him  to  love  Camber- 
well is  rather  like  exhorting  him  to  enter 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION      223 

into  amorous  relations  with  the  Atlantic 
Ocean.  Undoubtedly  the  contemplation  of 
any  vast  object,  such  as  the  world  of  living 
creatures,  may  excite  vague  indefinable 
emotions,  but  affords  no  stimulating  motive 
for  effective  action.  It  encourages  indul- 
gence in  an  idle  sentimentalism  that  leaves 
a  man  with  a  consciousness  of  virtue,  but 
without  that  sense  of  effort  which  alone 
makes  virtue  virtuous. 

The  peculiar  difficulty  attending  the 
encouragement  of  patriotism  among  the 
children  of  a  town  becomes  now  apparent. 
An  effective  patriotism,  as  distinguished 
from  empty  emotionalism,  can  only  be 
reached  by  passing  over  a  series  of  stepping- 
stones  that  start  from  some  small  spot 
where  love  spontaneously  issues  in  action. 
In  country  districts  there  is  the  village  to 
bridge  the  gap  between  family  and  country. 
In  urban  neighbourhoods  the  town  is  too 
vast  an  object  to  captivate  the  affections 
of  the  child.  There  is  need  of  some  smaller 
unit  that  shall  in  cities  take  the  place  of 
the  village  green.  The  elementary  schools 
suggest  themselves  as  a  possible  substitute. 
The  school  play-ground  and  the  school  hall 
must  in  towns  be  made  the  centre  of  the 
child's  life.  Here  the  old  games  and  sports 
will  be  revived,  and  experience  proves  that 
they   admit  of    revival   even   here,    while 


224  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

school  pride  and  corporate  feeling  will  be 
encouraged.  The  schools  will  become  asso- 
ciated with  days  of  happiness  and  will 
gather  round  them  a  rich  store  of  memories 
to  remain  when  childhood  is  over.  Further 
than  this,  the  schools  must  not  be  left 
forlorn  and  isolated  spots  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. They  must  be  closely  linked  to 
some  organization.  Among  a  religious 
people  like  the  Irish,  the  Church  would 
supply  this  want.  In  England  such  a  pro- 
posal may  appear  ludicrous,  but  there  is  no 
other  alternative.  The  Church  at  least 
possesses  the  elements  of  permanence  and 
continuity.  It  is  at  present  widely  divorced 
from  the  life  of  the  nation,  but  there  is 
little  doubt  that  if  it  woke  to  the  full  sense 
of  its  privileges  and  its  responsibility — that 
is,  if  it  became  a  National  Church  instead  of 
one  as  by  law  established — this  estrange- 
ment would  end.  It  would  then  concentrate 
its  work  on  the  schools,  and  no  longer  con- 
sider children  a  safety-valve  for  discharging 
without  danger  the  energies  of  the  youngest 
and  most  inefficient  curate. 

Two  steps  have  now  been  made  on  the 
way  towards  patriotism.  The  road  has  led 
from  the  individual  to  the  family,  from 
the  family  to  some  small  spot,  whether 
village  green  or  school ;  the  path  must  now 
be  continued  till  it  reach  the  country.     The 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     225 

relation  of  the  native  place  to  the  country 
is  not  clear  of  itself.  Elementary  educa- 
tion must  establish  this  connection.  This 
end  can  be  promoted  by  the  adoption 
of  three  methods  of  training.  The  first 
depends  on  the  actual  subjects  taught  in 
the  school,  the  second  on  a  system  of 
excursions  that  will  give  reality  to  their 
lessons,  and  the  third  on  forms  and  cere- 
monies chosen  to  render  this  instruction 
impressive. 

History  appears  the  natural  subject  to 
teach  the  child  his  relation  to  his  country. 
Many  schools,  however,  do  not  teach  this 
subject,  and  many  others  teach  it  very 
inefficiently.  There  are  various  reasons 
for  this  neglect  ;  most  of  them  are  due  to 
the  eccentricities  of  inspectors  and  the 
vague,  discursive  minds  of  examiners. 
Teachers  fight  shy  of  the  subject,  as  the 
children,  when  put  to  the  test,  often  fail 
to  do  themselves  justice.  The  subject  is 
so  vast,  and  the  ways  of  inspectors  so 
capricious,  that  it  is  impossible  to  tell  the 
line  of  inquiry  one  may  elect  to  pursue.  He 
may  have  an  afi^ection  for  monarchs,  and 
exhibit  curiosity  about  the  claims  of  the 
early  Kings  to  the  throne  of  France,  or  the 
intricate  matrimonial  complications  of  an 
amateur  Bluebeard.  He  may  have  a  taste 
for  detail,  and  seek  to  discover  when  tea 

15 


PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 


was  first  introduced,  to  which  eye  Nelson 
applied  his  telescope,  or  on  what  day  the 
Magna  Carta  was  signed.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  may  display  a  love  of  narrative, 
and  devote  his  time  to  the  elucidation  of 
such  problems  as  what  William  the  Con- 
queror said  when  his  horse  trod  on  a  red- 
hot  cinder,  or  who  did  what  when  a  Queen 
desired  to  cross  a  muddy  road.  Now,  the 
difficulty  of  fortifying  children  to  resist  so 
varied  an  attack  is  serious,  and  there  is 
little  cause  for  wonder  that  teachers  avoid 
this  lumber-room  of  old  rubbish  that  goes 
by  the  name  of  history.  All  these  subtle 
interrogatories  have  no  more  connection 
with  patriotism  than  the  order  of  the  Kings 
of  Judah  or  Jonah's  submarine  voyage  have 
with  religion. 

The  Germans'  love  of  their  fatherland  is 
famous  ;  it  owes  much  of  its  strength  to  the 
careful  teaching  the  children  receive  in  the 
schools.  Their  methods  need  but  a  few 
obvious  changes  to  adopt  them  for  use  in 
this  land.  The  lessons  ought  to  be  com- 
menced early,  even  in  the  infant  depart- 
ment. Here  the  children  will  wander 
happily  in  the  legendary  country  of  King 
Arthur,  Robin  Hood,  and  other  romantic 
heroes.  The  reading-books,  instead  of  deal- 
ing with  such  problems  as  how  the  cat 
caught   the    mouse,    or    how    disobedient 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     227 

Tommy  fell  in  the  pond,  will  tell  how 
St.  George  slew  the  dragon  and  King 
Alfred  burned  the  cakes.  In  this  way  the 
child's  first  idea  of  his  country  will  come 
to  him  wrapt  in  the  wonder-colours  of  the 
land  of  far  away,  and  invested  with  the 
matchless  charm  that  belongs  to  the  fairies' 
dwelling-place. 

In  the  senior  departments  history  will  be 
taught  chronologically  in  large  unbroken 
periods.  The  children  will  learn  how  the 
Saxons  won  England  for  their  country, 
how  for  awhile  there  were  fierce  struggles 
with  foes  from  without,  and  how,  finally, 
the  union  of  all  the  yeomen  that  came  from 
the  villages  secured  them  their  indepen- 
dence. Omitting,  for  the  most  part,  all 
reference  to  Court  intrigue,  they  will  be 
taught  that  the  later  history  turns  on  the 
battle  for  freedom  waged  against  tyranny 
from  within,  and  is  the  tale  of  a  nation 
working  out  its  own  salvation.  It  is  these 
common  people  with  their  homely  habits, 
their  reserved  manners,  and  their  stubborn 
resolution,  whom  they  will  grow  to  love. 

Now,  unless  certain  guiding  principles  are 
borne  in  mind,  history  degenerates  into  idle 
gossip  and  fable  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
arid  bones  of  disconnected  fact  on  the 
other.  First  and  foremost  the  children 
must  hear  that  the  country  of  which  they  are 

15—2 


PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

learning  has  now  become  their  own  ;  that 
its  future  rests  on  the  present,  and  that 
the  present  is  theirs  to  make  or  mar ;  that 
the  present  has  grown  from  out  a  past,  the 
slow  creation  of  men  of  former  time,  who 
have  given  their  lives,  without  thought  of 
reward  and  often  without  hope  of  success, 
because  England  asked  of  them  this  sacri- 
fice. Next,  it  is  very  necessary  that  they 
'  should  know  that  the  word  'country'  cannot 
■  be  used  to  cloak  a  crime,  and  that  sin  does 
not  become  virtuous  when  identified  with 
the  expressed  will  of  a  nation.  They  will 
have  impressed  upon  them  the  truth  that  in 
its  thousand-year-old  existence  the  country 
has  oft  sojourned  in  the  wilderness  of  error, 
and  wandered  many  a  weary  league  along 
the  road  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  paying 
the  penalty  of  the  sin  to  the  uttermost. 
Finally,  the  pages  of  history  must  teach 
u  that  each  nation  has  a  country  of  its  own, 

and  enforce  the  lesson  that  the  noblest  duty 
of  a  people  is  to  insure  to  all  this  privilege, 
and  not  to  rob  them  of  the  treasure. 

In  this  common-sense  method  of  teaching 
history  a  close  connection  will  be  estab- 
lished between  this  and  other  subjects.  As 
reading  -  books  for  the  upper  standards, 
selections  will  be  made  from  the  writings 
of  the  authors  who  belong  to  the  period 
studied.     For  recitations  and  for  songs  the 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION 


old  ballads  and  the  old  tunes  will  take  the 

Elace  of  the  lays  of  the  minor  poets.  If 
istory  be  taught  in  this  way  the  word 
*  country '  will,  in  the  mind  of  the  child, 
stand  for  a  closely  connected  group  of  ideas, 
appealing  at  once  to  the  understanding  and 
the  imagination,  and  be  to  some  extent 
coloured  by  sentiment. 

Further,  the  history  of  his  native  place, 
appealing  as  it  does  to  the  personal  experi- 
ence of  the  child,  must  be  connected  with 
the  general  history  of  the  country.  There 
is  hardly  any  village  or  town  which  is  not 
associated  with  some  great  person  or  some 
noteworthy  event.  in  this  respect  the 
towns  possess  an  advantage  over  the  rural 
districts.  London  is  here  pre-eminent;  the 
evils  of  its  cumbrous  and  disjointed  vast- 
ness  find  some  compensation  in  the  part  it 
has  played  in  England's  story.  The  City, 
the  town,  the  bridges,  and  the  names  of  the 
old  streets,  all  alike  call  up  memories  from 
the  dead  past  and  make  it  live.  But  whether 
in  London  or  elsewhere,  local  history  must 
be  taught,  and  excursions  made  to  view 
places  of  interest  in  the  neighbourhood. 
The  tale  of  their  land  will  for  the  children 
become  instinct  with  charm,  life,  and  reality, 
and  no  longer  be  regarded  as  a  dreary  apology 
for  a  story-book. 

Finally,  there  is  a  mystical  element  in 


230  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

patriotism.  A  country  is  not  a  mere  name 
for  a  number  of  isolated  warehouses  supply- 
ing bread-and-butter,  nor  a  sort  of  universal 
provider  of  joys  and  pleasures  ;  it  possesses 
an  individual  existence.  That  life  is  longer, 
stronger,  wider  than  our  own,  and  leads  to 
some  end  we  either  hinder  or  promote,  but 
cannot  foresee.  It  claims  our  service  and 
our  love  as  a  right  that  needs  no  justifica- 
tion and  with  a  strength  that  bears  no 
resistance.  We  do  not  love  our  land  be- 
cause it  gives  us  prosperity — wealth,  happi- 
ness, and  the  like  are  but  flowers  we  pluck 
on  the  journey;  we  are  prosperous  because 
our  love  is  true.  Or  it  may  be  we  are  in 
evil  plight  because  cur  love  has  gone  astray, 
and  fastened  on  some  ill-featured  wench 
whose  masquerading  wiles  have  deceived 
us.  Its  mighty  claims,  its  ever-perennial 
life,  and  its  march  toward  a  far  distant  and 
unknown  goal,  robe  a  country  in  a  garb  of 
holiness,  meet  to  stir  awe  and  reverence. 
All  objects  for  which  men  sacrifice  their 
lives  are  sacred.  They  may,  indeed,  spend 
their  lives  in  amassing  wealth,  but  they  do 
not  give  their  lives  to  win  it.  They  offer  a 
life  for  a  life,  a  life  for  their  faith,  a  life  of 
their  country.  Life,  religion,  and  country 
belong,  therefore,,  to  those  ideas  termed 
sacred  or  mystical.  All  alike  instinctively 
appeal  to  the  child,  and  find  an  echo  in  his 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION     231 

heart.     The  final  task  of  the  schools  is  to 
wake  that  echo  and  make  it  permanent. 

When  we  are  dealing  with  sacred  things 
we  need  some  symbol  that  shall  stand  for 
the  object  of  our  veneration  and  make 
vivid  appeal  to  the  senses.  The  flag  is  the 
natural  symbol  of  a  country.  At  the  pre- 
sent time  the  Union  Jack  is  supplied  to 
many  schools,  and  hangs  idly  flapping  over 
the  best  attending  class.  This  must  be 
changed;  if  we  treat  the  country  or  its 
symbol  with  indifference,  we  can  hardly 
expect  children  to  pay  it  reverence.  The 
flag  ought  to  be  produced  only  on  rare 
occasions,  and  then  accompanied  with 
solemn  ceremony  worthy  of  an  emblem  for 
which  men  have  died.  It  would  probably 
be  wise  to  substitute  for  the  Union  Jack 
the  less  known  and  less  vulgarized  banner 
of  St.  George. 

In  the  school  year  certain  days  must  be 
set  apart  as  days  of  national  thanksgiving. 
At  such  seasons  processions,  with  appro- 
priate songs  and  pageant,  will  be  held  in 
honour  of  some  great  event  or  famous  man. 
In  other  words,  what  is  required  is  a  kind 
of  ritualistic  patriotism.  There  will  be 
placed  in  the  infant  school,  near  some 
darkened  corner,  a  cupboard  associated 
with  the  name  of  country.  Out  of  this 
cupboard    on    the    festival    days    will    be 


PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

brought,  in  the  presence  of  all,  things  bright 
and  glittering  and  appealing  to  the  senses — 
emblems  of  days  of  long  ago  ;  while  in  the 
senior  departments  something  analogous  to 
the  old  religious  plays  will  be  instituted. 
Historical  scenes  will  be  acted  out  by  the 
children  clad  in  the  proper  costumes,  some 
of  the  old  ballads  sung  and  the  old  games 
played.  In  selecting  the  men  most  worthy 
of  admiration  it  will  be  best,  in  times  like 
the  present,  not  to  choose  men  who  have 
swept  through  the  universe  in  a  whirl  of 
triumphant  progress,  but  to  prefer  those  who 
have  engaged  in  an  apparently  hopeless 
struggle,  and  faced  the  issue  with  that 
spirit  of  resistant  resignation  which  trans- 
cends all  despair,  and  awaits  with  serene 
confidence  the  vindication  which  the  future 
will  bring. 

Here,  then,  in  rough  outline,  is  a  method 
for  the  teaching  of  patriotism.  Starting 
with  the  family,  it  has  been  shown  how 
family  affection  may  be  transformed  into  a 
love  of  native  place.  Next,  passing  be- 
yond the  village,  an  attempt  has  been  made 
to  explain  how  the  passionate  love  of  some 
one  spot  can  be  widened  till  it  embraces  the 
country.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in 
describing  how  patriotism  can  expand  into 
the  nobler  form  of  imperialism,  which 
stands  unpolluted  by  the  bestial  materialism 


PATRIOTISM  AND  EDUCATION      233 

clinging  to  most  of  its  manifestations ;  or 
how,  in  turn,  imperialism  may  grow  into 
the  love  of  humanity.  The  process  is  ever 
the  same  ;  the  love  of  the  few  must  precede 
the  love  of  the  many.  To  pervert  a  parable, 
it  is  only  from  the  well-plenished  board  of  a 
rich  family  love  that  Dives  has  any  crumbs 
of  affection  to  spare  for  the  poor  beggar 
Humanity  sitting  outside  on  his  doorstep. 

If  some  such  training  as  that  advocated 
be  established,  the  children  will  at  least  be 
taught  that  they  have  a  country — a  sacred 
thing  to  which  they  owe  their  love.  They 
will  learn  that  this  love  of  country,  or 
patriotism,  is  a  passion  for  the  land  in  which 
they  dwell ;  the  land  for  which  their  fore- 
fathers toiled  and  bled  ;  the  land  which,  as 
its  latest-born  inheritors,  they  must  one  day 
hand  down  to  their  children,  glorified  with 
the  halo  of  holy  deeds  and  untarnished  by 
a  single  act  of  shame. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  THE  CHRISTIAN 
FAITH 


A 


By  the  Bbv.  Conrad  Noel 

RELIGION  to  have  endurance  must 
build  upon  instinct.  Many  people 
think  otherwise.  In  their  view  the  func- 
tion of  religion  is  an  attack  on  nature, 
using  for  weapon  that  graceless  artificiality 
they  miscall  grace.  If  these  people  be  in 
the  right,  such  natural  and  fundamental 
instincts  as  sex,  friendship,  love  of  chil- 
dren or  of  parents,  as  well  as  that  instinc- 
tive love  of  country  which  in  the  following 
pages  I  am  prepared  to  defend,  would  at  all 
times  be  found  in  passionate  conflict  with 
Christianity.  That  this  is  a  contention 
often  put  forward  is,  of  course,  a  well-known 
fact,  but  that  anything  but  the  merest  sur- 
face view  of  our  religion  lends  colour  to  it 
I  most  emphatically  deny. 

No  doubt  you  may  find  an  opposition 
between  nature  and  grace  in  the  Bible. 
You  can  always  find  anything  you  like  in 
the  Bible.  I  have  never  come  across  any 
theory  or  doctrine  not  to  be  found  therein 
234 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  235 

or  proved  thereby.     There  is  equally  little 
doubt  that  the  sacred  writers  thought  to  a 
large  extent  in  terms  of  this  opposition;  but 
to  admit  this  is  far  from  admitting  it  to  be 
any  essential  note  of  the   Christian  faith. 
When  the  practical  moralist  distinguishes 
between   nature   and   grace,    admirable    as 
such   a   distinction    may   be   for   everyday 
ethics,  we  must  be  on  our  guard  against 
supposing  it   any  less   fictitious   than   the 
lines  of  latitude  and  longitude    we   draw 
across  our  maps.     It  would  be  worth  while 
to  try  and  accustom  ourselves  to  think  of 
grace   as   infinitely  more   natural    to  full- 
grown  man  than  the  ape  and  tiger  instincts 
of  his  youth,  for  it  is  the  same  *  will  to  live ' 
that  produces  the  desires  of  *  the  flesh  '  and 
of  *  the   spirit.'      A  close  parallel   might, 
indeed,  be  drawn  between  the  animal  world, 
including     primitive     man     (the     superior 
animal  in  craft  and  cunning),  in  its  struggle 
for   life    physically    understood,    and   that 
later  struggle  for  a  subtler,  deeper  life,  the 
life  eternal,  which  is  the  untiring  object  of 
the  God -man  that  is  to  be  and  even  now  is. 
However  this  may  be,  the  great  religion  has 
always  appeared  among  us  as  revelation. 
It  has  never  sought  to  graft  some  brand- 
new  ethical  system  on  to  an  alien  world. 
Its  business  has  been  with  a  concealed  or 
forgotten  but  existing  order  of  things,  the 


236  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

ignoring  of  which  has  spelt  damnation. 
Religion,  to  adopt  an  excellent  piece  of 
current  slang,  is  an  eye-opener.  It  brings 
men  out  of  darkness  into  light.  It  finds 
men  worshipping  at  an  altar  to  an  unknown 
God,  dimly  perceived  as  life,  and  proclaims  : 
*  Whom  ye  ignorantly  worship,  Him  declare 
I  unto  you.  This  life  for  which  you 
struggle,  I  declare  to  you  its  essential 
character.  It  does  not  consist  in  abund- 
ance of  things  possessed.  Its  attainment 
does  not  involve  the  ruthless  trampling  down 
of  competitors,  but  rather  the  perception  of 
37our  union  with  God  and  one  another,  of 
the  identity  of  interests  communal  and 
interests  individual.  By  revealing  all  this, 
I  am  not  come  to  destroy  the  life  you  set 
so  much  store  by,  but  to  fulfil  it.  I  declare 
unto  you  the  life  which  is  eternal.' 

Well,  then,  the  religion  that  has  hold 
upon  the  future  must  be  anchored  in  the 
essentially  human,  must  believe  in  man, 
must  be  ready  to  *  distil  a  food  from  a 
poison.'  To  it  no  impulse,  however  vicious 
its  present  output,  is  fundamentally  evil, 
but  rather  a  healthy  desire,  blinded  and 
misled,  that  cries  with  Bartimaeus,  '  Lord, 
that  I  may  receive  my  sight.'  In  a  word, 
the  great  religion  inscribes  upon  its  banners, 
*  I  am  come  not  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil.' 

Now,    when    we    begin    examining    the 
Christianity  of  our  day,  we  find  two  main 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  237 

tendencies — one  practical,  the  other  philo- 
sophical —  opposed  to  this  conception  of 
religion.  The  Roman  Church  in  practice 
must  be  regarded  as  inimical  to  the  concep- 
tion, in  so  far  as  her  present  policy  does 
actually  result  in  the  loosening  of  existing 
ties,  the  weakening  of  local  patriotisms  and 
distinctions,  and  the  obliteration  of  natural 
boundaries  of  countries.  I  do  not  say  that 
the  Western  idea  of  authority  is  in  theory 
irreconcilable  with  the  above  definition  of 
religion  (whatever  one's  fears  may  be,  it 
would  argue  a  far  greater  knowledge  of 
Roman  philosophy  than  I  possess,  or  an 
impudent  dogmatism  which  I  hope  I  am 
without,  to  pronounce  upon  the  point),  but 
in  practice  it  has  to  a  very  great  extent 
discouraged  it.  One  might  point  out,  by 
the  way,  that  if  the  kind  of  Imperialism 
advocated  in  our  country  by  the  Fabian 
Society,  which  is  more  and  more  becoming 
the  power  behind  Parliaments,  should 
dominate  the  political  world,  it  would 
present  a  very  close  parallel  to  the  imme- 
diate policies  of  the  Roman  Communion. 

There  is  in  both  the  same  curious  con- 
fusion of  thought  between  unity  and  its 
deadly  parody,  uniformity.  But  in  most 
striking  and  complete  hostility  to  this 
humanism  of  religion  is  Count  Tolstoy's 
interpretation  of  the  Christian  faith.  Not- 
withstanding its  evident  sincerity,  its  syste- 


238    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

matized  morality,  its  insistence  upon  a 
kind  of  universal  love,  it  leaves  upon  one's 
mind  an  ineradicable  impression  of  in- 
humanity, of  a  system  superimposed  in 
avowed  opposition  to  the  instincts  of  the 
race — instance  its  warfare  with  sex  and 
w^ith  nationality. 

Now,  there  are  two  considerations  that 
should  make  us  more  than  usually  cautious 
in  our  examination  of  his  arguments, 
namely,  his  treatment  of  all  that  have  gone 
before  him  as  knaves  and  bunglers,  and  his 
irresponsible  handling  of  the  sacred  text. 
It  is  difficult  to  treat  with  seriousness  a 
criticism  which,  true  to  its  Russian  origin, 
with  one  stroke  of  the  brush  blacks  out 
Cana  of  Galilee,  not  even  in  uncritical 
obedience  to  a  priori  disbelief  in  miracle, 
but  because  the  incident  does  not  square 
with  the  character  of  a  Tolstoy  an  Jesus. 
But  Tolstoy  is  a  Gospeller  draw^n  from  the 
ranks  of  the  suddenly  converted,  and,  after 
the  manner  of  his  kind,  he  lays  his  colours 
on  thick,  giving  us  a  dark  lurid  picture  of 
his  own  youth,  and  a  companion  portrait 
of  the  youth  humanity.  Neither,  I  should 
imagine,  are  half  so  black  as  he  paints 
them.  The  temper  of  the  suddenly  saved 
has  occasionally  given  us  a  saint,  but 
seldom  a  critic  with  pure  and  balanced 
outlook  on  present  or  past. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  239 

He  would  be  complacent  indeed  who  did 
not  feel  with  Tolstoy  the  necessity  of  re- 
ferring back  from  time  to  time  to  the 
Founder  of  our  common  faith,  of  compar- 
ing our  practice  with  His  precept,  or  who 
did  not  experience  something  of  his  amaze 
at  the  result;  but  when  it  comes  to  the 
matter  of  reconstruction  and  reform,  he 
might  easily  feel  that  here  the  Russian 
prophet  leaves  him  in  as  sorry  a  plight  as 
do  the  defenders  of  things  as  they  are. 

This  going  back  to  the  original  Gospel 
meant  for  Tolstoy  the  rediscovery  of  the 
supreme  law  of  love  as  the  living  force 
of  life,  and  not  merely  as  a  thing  every- 
body admits,  which  is  by  interpretation 
a  thing  nobody  particularly  believes.  It 
is  when  we  come  to  his  interpretation  of 
this  law  that  we  begin  to  rub  our  eyes. 
By  failing  to  acknowledge  the  develop- 
ment of  Christian  universalism  from  the 
nationalism  of  Israel  and  the  naturalism  of 
common  loves  and  desires,  his  tinal  con- 
ception of  world-love  is  twisted  into  a  cari- 
cature of  that  resistless  passion  for  which, 
if  a  man  giv^e  all  the  substance  of  his  house, 
it  would  utterly  be  contemned.  The  rule 
for  practical  life  now  amounts  to  little  more 
than  the  inculcation  of  an  outward  method 
unrelated  to  the  condition  of  the  soul 
behind    it,  which  alone   can  give  to  con- 


240    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

duct  significance  or  validity.  '  Love  one 
another  *  is  watered  down  to  '  do  not  knock 
one  another  about.'  In  grasping  at  the 
vast  shadow  humanity,  he  comes  near  for- 
getting the  existence  of  men.  Thus  has 
mankind  become  a  bloodless  and  anaemic 
abstraction — mankind,  which  is  in  verity  the 
body  and  blood  of  God. 

On  the  appearance  of  White's  '  History 
of  Selborne '  it  was  contended  by  certain 
critics  that  the  author  could  tell  one 
nothing  w^orth  the  telling.  His  generaliza- 
tions were  neither  new  nor  true.  How 
could  they  be,  since  he  had  not  visited  the 
South  Pacific  Islands  nor  the  forests  of 
Westralia  ?  From  the  narrow  stage  of 
Selborne  he  dares  speak  as  one  having 
authority.  By  '  new '  these  critics  under- 
stand fresh  tit- bits  of  information  rather  than 
the  output  of  a  new^  and  wondering  heart, 
rekindled  by  the  Ancient  of  Days,  who  cries, 
*  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.'  Now, 
here  is  the  answer  to  all  criticism  of  this 
kind.  The  deep  insight  into  one  little,  plot 
of  ground  by  a  man  who  has  seen  with 
new  eyes  argues  a  better  knowledge  of  the 
universe  than  do  stores  of  information  of 
the  '  round  the  w^orld  in  eighty  days ' 
variety.  To  understand  the  foliage  of  the 
tropics  you  must  needs  know  first  the  leaves 
of  your  woods  at  Selborne  ;   and  is  not  this 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  241 

also  the  rationale  of  patriotism  ?  If  a  man 
love  not  Selborne,  which  he  hath  seen,  how 
shall  he  love  the  Cosmos  which  he  hath 
not  seen  ? 

Count  Tolstoy,  missing  this,  comes  near 
missing  all,  for  there  is  no  climbing  up 
some  other  way  into  the  fold  of  catholic 
love.  This  way  is  at  the  same  time  both 
path  and  goal  ;  it  has  within  it  permanently 
the  very  nature  of  the  fold  to  which  it 
leads.  When  at  last  you  come  to  that 
greater  love,  you  will  not  love  your  own 
Switzerland,  England,  Holland,  Ireland, 
less,  but  more.  Tolstoy's  Christ  is  Salvator 
Mundi.  So  is  ours  ;  but  ours  was  born  at 
Nazareth,  and  was  also  Saviour  of  Israel. 
We  find,  therefore,  nothing  amazing  in  the 
fact  that  He  never  included  in  the  list  of 
temptings  by  the  devil  that  especial  friend- 
ship with  St.  John,  nor  the  unresisted 
longing  to  weep  over  the  city  which  lay 
so  close  to  His  heart — *0  Jerusalem,  Jerusa- 
lem, thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and 
stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how^ 
often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children 
together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would 
not  I  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you 
desolate.'  It  should  be  remembered  by 
those  who  would  assure  us  that  His  tears 
for  Babylon  or  London  would  have  been 

16 


242    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

the  same  in  kind  and  intensity  that  He 
set  a  definite  limit  to  His  work  by  pro- 
nouncing, *  I  am  not  sent  but  unto  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  House  of  Israel.'  So 
the  Universal  Saviour  confines  Himself  to 
His  own  little  patch  of  nation,  and  almost 
entirely  to  His  own  countrymen.  Not  to 
destroy,  but  to  expand  Jewish  nationalism 
was  He  come,  by  purging  out  those  social 
vices  that  would  make  it  abortive,  by 
widening  what  was  narrow,  by  making  it 
inclusive  where  before  it  sought  jealously 
to  exclude.  Judaea  to  Him  is  blessed 
among  nations,  the  salt  of  the  whole  earth, 
and  it  is  as  patriot  He  dares  add  :  '  But  if 
the  salt  have  lost  his  savour,  wherewith 
shall  it  be  salted  ?  It  is  thenceforth  good 
for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be 
trodden  under  foot  of  men.' 

His  were  neither  the  calumnies  of  the 
cynical  cosmopolitan  nor  the  flatteries  of 
the  Jerusalem-right-or-wrong  Pharisees,  but 
His  the  love  that  dared  praise  and  worship, 
and  therefore  dared  denounce.  I  suppose 
He  was  what  would  now  be  called  a  pro- 
Gentile — that  is,  one  who  cares  too  deeply 
for  his  country  to  stand  by  speechless  while 
her  enemies  are  betraying  her  to  some 
money-grubbing  gang  of  mongrel  finan- 
ciers. In  His  spirit  is  that  challenge  of 
Ibsen's  *  Enemy  of  the  People,'  whose  voice 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  243 

rings  clear  above  the  execrations  of  the 
mob,  'I  love  my  native  town  so  well  I 
would  rather  ruin  it  than  see  it  flourishing 
upon  a  lie/  This  is  the  fiery  patriotism 
that  inspired  Francis  Adams  when  he 
sang  : 

*  England,  the  land  I  loved 

W  ith  passionate  pride ; 
For  hate  of  whom  I  live, 
Who  for  love  had  died. 

'  Can  I  while  shines  the  sun 

That  hour  regain, 
WTien  I  again  may  come  to  you 
And  love  again  1 

*  No,  not  while  that  flag 

Of  greed  and  lust 
Flaunts  in  the  air  untaught 
To  drag  the  dust. 

'  Never  till  expiant 
I  see  you  kneel, 
And  brandished  gleams  aloft 
The  foeman's  steel. 

*  Ah  !  then  to  speed,  and  laugh 

As  my  heart  caught  the  knife. 
Mother,  I  love  you  !  here. 
Here  is  my  life.' 

How  vividly  this  recalls  the  stand  made 
long  ago  in  Judasa  against  those  self- 
styled  patriots  who  showed  their  devotion 
to  country  in  that  abject  betrayal  of 
their  fellow-countryman  to  Rome,  crying, 
*  We   have   no    King    but   Caesar !'      How 

16—2 


244    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

Jesus  Hung  out  against  their  intolerable 
self  -  righteousness  that  scathing  denun- 
ciation drawn  from  their  national  Scrip- 
tures :  '  I  tell  you  of  a  truth,  m3>ny 
widows  were  in  Israel  in  the  days  of  Elias, 
when  the  heaven  was  shut  up  three  years 
and  six  months,  when  great  famine  was 
throughout  all  the  land  ;  but  unto  none 
of  them  was  Elias  sent,  save  unto  Sarepta, 
a  city  of  Sidon,  unto  a  woman  that  was  a 
widow.  And  many  lepers  were  in  Israel  in 
the  time  of  Eliseus  the  prophet;  but  none 
of  them  was  cleansed,  saving  Naaman  the 
Syrian.' 

Now  all  this,  I  am  convinced,  was  not 
the  outcome  of  the  feeling,  It  is  easy  and 
pleasant  to  criticise  my  country,  for  am  I 
not  a  citizen  of  a  larger  world — but  of  an 
intense  and  burning  affection.  He  believed 
in  Israel  as  elect — a  royal  priesthood,  a 
people  chosen,  not  to  damn  the  world  by 
their  contempt,  but  to  save  it  by  their  faith. 
This  was  the  immemorial  belief  of  poets 
and  prophets  now  in  these  last  days  gathered 
up  into  the  fulgent  conviction  of  the  Christ. 
It  was  for  this  conviction  that  His  country- 
men would  have  cast  Him  down  headlong 
from  the  precipice  on  which  their  city  was 
built,  and  did  ultimately  succeed  in  killing 
His  Body — the  Body  that  for  more  than 
three  days  could  not  be  holden  of  death, 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  245 

and  His  Soul  'goes  marching  on,'  assured, 
eternal,  irresistible  through  all  the  ages. 

I  am  not  astonished  that  those  who  reject 
impulse  as  basis  of  the  faith  should  attach 
little  value  to  its  human  interpretation  by 
the  centuries.  History  to  them  is  no  other 
than  a  long  betrayal  of  the  faith — a  betrayal 
by  the  fool  people  led  by  the  knave  priest — 
that  is,  by  the  humanity  they  somewhat 
curiously  insist  is  the  only  proper  object  of 
our  affections  !  Human  documents  are  not 
altogether  cheerful  reading,  nor  vox  populi 
always  vox  Dei,  yet  surely  the  belief  that 
history  is  useful  to  us  in  a  merely  negative 
sense,  as  yielding  only  dark  and  terrible 
warnings,  is  so  obviously  exaggerated  and 
so  hopelessly  paralytic  that  it  would  be 
simply  a  waste  of  time  to  discuss  it.  That 
the  first,  second,  and  third  centuries,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth, 
after  full  admittance  of  their  vagaries  and 
their  crimes,  should  still  have  something 
not  merely  negative  to  teach  us  by  way 
of  interpretation  and  development  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  on  the  face  of  it 
a  far  saner  and  more  probable  assumption. 
I  have  therefore  no  hesitation  in  appealing 
to  the  records  of  His  early  followers  and 
to  the  explanation  of  His  teaching  by  the 
after-years. 

On  the  threshold  of  Christian  history  is 


246   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

heard  the  voice  of  St.  Paul,  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  extremist  cosmopolite,  most  un- 
compromising enemy  of  any  merely  cramp- 
ing national  ceremony  or  tie.  (It  is 
advisable  for  the  Russian  censors  to  be 
ready  with  their  brushes)  : 

*  My  manner  of  life  from  my  youth, 
which  was  at  the  first  among  mine  own 
nation  at  Jerusalem,  know  all  the  Jews ; 
which  knew  me  from  the  beginning,  if  they 
would  testify,  that  after  the  most  str attest  sect 
of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee.  And  now 
I  stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  of  the 
promise  made  of  God  unto  our  fathers:  unto 
which  promise  our  twelve  tribes^  instantly 
serving  God  day  and  nighty  hope  to  come. 
For  which  hopes  sake,  King  Agrippa,  I  am 
accused  of  the  Jews.' 

Again,  in  his  letter  to  the  Corinthian 
Church,  he  says  :  '  Are  they  Hebrews  ?  So 
am  I.  Are  they  Israelites  ?  So  am  I.  Are 
they  the  seed  of  Abraham  ?     So  am  I. ' 

It  has  sometimes  seemed  to  me  that  it 
would  not  be  far  from  the  truth  if  we  were 
to  look  for  the  germ  of  the  vast  and  catholic 
understanding  he  afterwards  developed  in 
the  misdirected  and  exclusive  nationalism 
of  earlier  years  as  persecutor — a  nationalism 
retained  in  everything  but  its  crudeness  and 
provincialism  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 

There  is  about  all  this  a  genuine  ring 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  247 

that  forbids  us  to  attribute  it  to  any  merely 
diplomatic  considerations  on  the  part  of  the 
Apostle.  Now,  if  this  was  the  attitude  of 
St.  Paul,  whose  pro-Gentile  conflicts  with 
the  Christo-Judaic  communities  were  sharp 
and  frequent,  we  shall  not  be  astonished 
that  the  nationalism  of  these  communities 
should  be  even  more  pronounced  and  unmis- 
takable. The  first  disciples  were  notoriously 
desirous  of  keeping  to  the  old  paths.  They 
introduced  no  new  religious  system,  they 
founded  no  independent  sect.  They  existed 
simply  as  so  many  guilds  within  the 
National  Church,  having  for  primary  object 
the  recalling  of  their  compatriots  to  the 
pure  worship  of  the  God  of  their  fathers, 
who  had  in  these  last  days  spoken  to  them 
in  a  Son.  These  Judaic  guilds  were,  of 
course,  embryonic  parts  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  even  if  St.  Paul,  that  most 
tremendous  catholic  factor,  had  never 
existed,  the  new  wine  of  their  teaching 
would  undoubtedly,  sooner  or  later,  have 
burst  the  old  wine-skin  ;  but,  as  a  matter  of 
actual  fact,  it  was  a  purely  external  catas- 
trophe that  ultimately  dislodged  them  from 
the  Commonwealth  of  Israel  and  forced 
them  into  independence. 

So  far,  then,  we  have  seen  that  patriotism, 
was  by  no  means  in  these  early  days  con- 
sidered incompatible  with  the  wider  ideals 


248  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

of  the  Christian  movement.  Natural  and 
particular  aiFections  of  kinship,  friendship, 
or  nationality  were  by  no  means  to  be 
attacked  or  crushed  out ;  they  were  to  be 
controlled,  encouraged,  and  guided  into 
larger  channels  ;  in  a  word,  to  be  fulfilled, 
not  destroyed. 

Countless  historical  instances  might  be 
cited  in  support  of  this  pre-eminently 
Christian  doctrine  of  the  expansiveness 
of  local  affections,  of  this  pre-eminently 
Christian  method  of  stressing  both  the  par- 
ticular and  the  universal,  or,  rather,  the 
universal  in  the  'particular.  It  will  be  suffi- 
cient for  my  purpose  to  mention  two  such 
instances  —  namely,  the  doctrine  of  pre- 
destination and  sacramental  belief. 

The  belief  in  predestination  as  originally 
taught  by  St.  Paul,  then  narrowed  by 
St.  Anselm,  and  later  by  post- Reformation 
doctors,  and  finally  expanded  and  elaborated 
by  almost  contemporary  theologians,  has 
as  its  root  conception  the  election  of  especial 
individuals  or  nations  ;  not  of  some  close 
aristocracy  of  the  pious  to  exclusive  rewards 
and  barren  glories,  but  of  a  small  band  pre- 
destined to  the  glory  of  service,  servants  of 
the  servants  of  God,  lights  set  upon  a  hill 
to  guide  the  footsteps  of  the  world  along 
the  home-path,  first-fruits  of  a  multitudinous 
harvest.      Under    one    or   other   of   these 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  249 

images  has  the  idea  been  popularized.  Per- 
haps it  has  been  best  understood  in  our 
own  days,  as  found  in  the  great  National 
Ode  of  a  modern  poet,  of  which  these  are 
characteristic  verses  : 

*  Have  the  elder  races  halted  1 

Do  they  droop  and  end  their  lesson,  wearied  over 

there  beyond  the  seas  ? 
We  take  up  the  task  eternal,  and  the  burden  and 

the  lesson, 

Pioneers  !     0  Pioneers ! 

'  All  the  past  we  leave  behind, 
We  debouch  upon  a  newer,  mightier,  varied  world ; 
Fresh   and   strong   the   world   we    seize — world   of 
labour  and  the  march, 

Pioneers  !     O  Pioneers ! 

*  We  detachments  steady  throwing 
Down  the  edges,  through  the  passes,  up  the  moun- 
tains steep, 

Conquering,  daring,  holding,  venturing  as  we  go  the 
unknown  ways, 

Pioneers  !    0  Pioneers  !' 

This  idea  of  the  predestined  is  the  Christ- 
ian equivalent  of  the  Jewish  belief  in  the 
elect  nation,  and  as  clearly  evidences  the 
compatibility  of  the  two  conceptions  of  the 
particular  and  the  universal. 

But  the  most  striking  witness  is  borne  to 
this  conception  by  sacramental  beliefs  com- 
mon to  almost  all  Christian  schools,  and 
treated  as  fundamental  by  the  Catholic 
world — instance  the  rites  of  Baptism,  Con- 


250    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

firmation,  Orders,  and,  above  all,  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  of  God's  Body. 

How  close  a  parallel  can  be  traced  be- 
tween its  history  and  that  of  nationalism  ! 
Is  it  not,  for  instance,  those  very  cosmo- 
politan sects,  Tolstoyans  and  the  like,  who, 
shocked  at  the  corruptions  of  nationalism 
and  of  the  Mass,  and  confusing  their  abuses 
with  their  essential  character,  have  rejected 
both,  their  vision  of  God  becoming  by  reason 
of  this  rejection  vague  and  blurred  ?  And 
are  not  the  corruptions  of  the  one  and  of 
the  other  almost  identical  in  nature?  The 
Divine  Presence  in  the  Mass,  adored  as  a 
Presence  distinct,  exclusive,  cut  off  from 
and  incompatible  with  God's  universal  pre- 
sence in  the  world,  becomes  an  insupport- 
able heresy.  So,  too,  with  the  love  of 
country.  A  worship  of  the  nation  that  is 
narrow,  and  excludes  admiration  for  the 
traditions  and  heroisms  of  other  countries, 
that  is  in  effect  a  denial  of  the  universal 
workings  of  God's  Spirit,  is  the  turning  of 
a  great  and  legitimate  sacrament  into  a 
blasphemous  fable  and  dangerous  deceit. 

That  God  is  contained  within  wafer  or 
country  is  as  necessary  a  proposition  as  it 
is  orthodox.  That  He  is  circumscribed  or 
limited  by  either  the  one  or  the  other  i«' 
rank  heresy ;  none  the  less  heresy  if  people, 
holding   it  faintly  and  unenthusiastically, 


PATRIOTISM  AND  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  251 

admit  His,  ^in  a  sense/  ubiquity.  This 
most  objectionable  phrase  '  in  a  sense/ 
if  you  drive  it  into  a  corner,  will  generally 
turn  out  to  be  heretical  nonsense. 

The  fact  is  that  human  nature  is  so  con- 
stituted that  it  can  get  no  real  hold  on  the 
universal  excepting  through  its  particular 
and  instinctive  expressions.  How  full  a 
recognition  of  this  is  found  in  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  when  one  remembers  that 
to  the  Founder  of  our  religion  the  natural 
corollary  of  His  words — *  Woman,  believe 
Me  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  ye 
shall  neither  in  this  mountain  nor  yet  at 
Jerusalem  worship  the  Father,  for  God  is  a 
Spirit ' — was  the  taking  of  bread,  the  defi- 
nite and  common  substance  of  everyday 
life,  and  blessing  it,  and  giving  it  to  His 
disciples,  saying,  *  This  is  My  body.*  To 
those  disciples  and  to  their  children's 
children  it  became  clearer  and  clearer  that 
in  Him  they  found  all  that  was  meant  by 
the  word  *  God  ' ;  that  He  and  their  Father 
were  one ;  that  His  body  was  the  body  of 
the  universal  God;  and,  further,  that  just 
as  it  was  only  in  contact  with  the  definite, 
tangible  human  being  that  they  had  found 
God,  so  in  future  it  would  be  only  through 
this  or  that  definite  friendship,  place,  saint, 
shrine,  sacrament  that  they  would  keep  in 
touch  with  the  Sacred  Heart  of  the  universe, 


252    PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

the  Soul  of  the  souls  of  men.  Assuredly 
if  a  man  fails  to  find  God  in  the  sacrament 
of  his  daily  bread,  or  in  what  blind  people 
would  call  some  equally  common  and  in- 
significant trifle  of  his  daily  life,  he  will 
search  for  Him  in  vain  throughout  or  beyond 
the  confines  of  this  huge  world. 

I  therefore,  for  my  part,  do  not  shrink 
from  so  bold  a  definition  of  this  local  Pre- 
sence as  is  found  in  later  Christian  thought 
and  is  implied  in  the  first  Anglican  Prayer- 
Book  of  Edward  YL,  where  it  says:  'And 
every  one  (piece  of  bread)  shall  be  divided 
into  two  pieces,  at  the  least,  or  more,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  minister,  and  so  distri- 
buted. And  men  must  not  think  less  to 
be  received  in  part  than  in  the  whole,  but 
in  each  of  them  the  whole  body  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ' — i.e.^  the  whole  body 
of  God. 

For  these  and  other  reasons,  but  above 
all  for  these,  I  have  been  forced  to  the  con- 
clusion that  it  is  something  bigger  than 
chance  that  has  driven  the  most  catholic  of 
all  religions  to  lay  such  stress  upon  par- 
ticular afi'ections  and  worships,  Is  it  not 
rather  the  Spirit  of  the  Incommensurate  and 
Unfathomable  God,  who  for  us  men  and  for 
our  salvation  becomes  a  child — a  little  child 
in  whom  lies  mirrored  sun,  moon,  stars,  and 
everything  ? 


THE  FACT  OF  THE  MATTER 

By  the  Editor 

THERE  are  signs  that  the  period  of 
transition  in  which  we  have  been 
living  restlessly  for  the  last  twenty  years  is 
coming  to  an  end.  People  seem  eager  once 
more  to  be  anchored  to  some  firm  convic- 
tions. Even  political  parties,  resisting  the 
endeavours  of  opportunist  statesmen  to 
keep  them  together,  are  showing  a  tendency 
to  split,  and,  let  us  hope,  will  carry  out 
the  process  till  they  reach  a  bed-rock  of 
fundamental  principles  on  which  they  can 
be  built  up  again.  The  question  of  the 
hour  is  a  great  one.  What  are  to  be  the 
ideals  of  the  new  era  ?  We  are  all  more  or 
less  agreed  that  this  age  of  cynical  indiffer- 
ence and  tinkering  expedients  should  be 
ended,  but  we  have  not  all  made  up  our 
minds  as  to  the  way  to  end  it. 

Meanwhile,  two  principles,  more  or  less 
clearly  defined  and  sufiiciently  attractive, 
have  gradually  emerged  from  the  chaos; 
and  one  of  them  at  least  has  reached  the 
stage  at  which  it  is  beginning  to  develop  a 
constructive  policy.  These  principles  are 
253 


254  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

Imperialism  and  Cosmopolitanism,  and  it 
is  small  wonder  that  many  men,  grown  sick 
of  doubt,  have  become  dupes  of  these  high- 
sounding  delusions.  For  what  great  idea 
is  there  in  the  field  strong  enough  to  inspire 
opposition  ?  The  two  parties  are  both 
divided  by  the  test  of  these  principles,  and 
only  attack  now  this  or  now  that  mani- 
festation of  them  with  vague  dissatisfaction 
and  from  no  clear  standpoint  of  opposing 
ideal.  Still,  the  opposition  is  considerable, 
and  growing  stronger  now  that  Imperialism, 
the  most  active  of  the  forces,  is  unfolding 
its  programme.  On  what  is  that  opposition 
to  be  based  ?  To  this  question  *  England  : 
a  Nation  '  is  an  attempt,  made  as  modestly 
as  our  conviction  that  we  have  the  truth 
will  allow,  to  provide  an  answer.  It  is  to 
be  based  on  the  principle  of  Patriotism. 

This  principle  Mr.  G.  K.  Chesterton 
explains  in  the  opening  essay  of  this  book, 
and  makes  it  clear  that  Imperialism  is  not, 
as  many  would  have  us  believe,  a  wider  Pat- 
riotism. He  also  explains  the  necessity  for 
emphasizing  the  patriotic  idea.  He  shows 
that  those  who  build  Empires  destroy  Pat- 
riotism while  they  exploit  it,  and  those 
who  frame  Utopias  deny  it  altogether.  Our 
Patriotism  differs  in  the  acceptance  of  the 
fact  of  democracy  from  the  patriotism  of 
Bolingbroke,  and  it  differs,  in  being  more 


THE  FACT  OF  THE  MATTER       255 

than  a  rhetorical  phrase,  from  the  patriotism 
of  Pitt  in  opposition  or  Mr.  Chamberlain  in 
office,  but  it  is  the  same  love  of  our  native 
land  as  that  which  inspired  the  former,  and 
as  that  to  which  these  latter  appealed.  It 
is  something  more  than  Nationalism,  which 
is  Patriotism  on  the  defensive,  and  does  not 
provide  a  constructive  policy.  It  seeks  to 
draw  attention  to  England,  and  to  empha- 
size her  needs  and  her  duties. 

The  fact  is  that  Great  Britain  is  an  island, 
so  situated  as  to  be  part  of  the  European 
system.  *  Greater  Britain '  has  no  geo- 
graphical significance,  and  sprawls  amor- 
phously over  five  continents.  These  two 
entities  attract  two  different  and  mutually 
exclusive  loyalties,  the  one  Patriotism  and 
the  other  Imperialism.  The  one  loyalty  is 
for  a  thing  that  we  know  and  can  under- 
stand, a  true  organism,  of  which  we  can 
predicate  rights  and  duties  ;  the  other  leads 
to  that  *  thinking  in  continents  '  which  is 
one  of  the  recognised  signs  of  madness. 

We  start,  therefore,  from  our  insular  and 
European  position,  but  we  do  not  forget 
that  this  island  is  in  a  peculiar  relation  to 
certain  other  countries  in  the  world.  It 
has  another  island  on  its  flank  whose 
interests  are  intimately  bound  up  with  its 
own.  It  is  the  Mother-Country  of  many 
large  and  flourishing  Colonies,  and  it  has 


^^^ 


256  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

undertaken  the  grave  responsibilities  of  an 
Empire  in  the  East — responsibilities,  be  it 
said  in  passing,  that  have  been  carried  out 
in  a  manner  which  must  be  the  pride  of  all 
Englishmen,  though  some  may  regret  that 
we  have  no  fixed  policy  or  ideal  of  future 
development.  It  has  been  clearly  impossible 
to  deal  with  all  these  problems  within  the 
compass  of  this  book,  and  we  are  aware  of 
certain  serious  omissions.  We  should 
have  liked,  for  example,  to  have  devoted 
essays  to  our  national  defences  and  our 
commercial  position,  both  of  which  depend 
for  their  character  on  the  fact  of  our  being 
an  island;  to  have  associated  ourselves  with 
those  who  demand  a  constant  vigilance  in 
the  affairs  of  our  navy,  and  as  strict  and 
jealous  a  criticism  of  its  economy  and 
management  as  has  lately  been  of  necessity 
directed  towards  our  military  organization; 
and  to  have  met  Mr.  Chamberlain's  fiscal 
proposals,  not  indeed  with  the  destructive 
criticism  which,  fortunately,  seems  now  un- 
necessary, but  with  certain  counter-sugges- 
tions, such  as  the  better  organization  by  the 
State  of  our  transport  system  both  at  home 
and  on  the  seas.  With  Mr.  Chamberlain's 
fiscal  proposals  is  bound  up,  too,  a  political 
question,  perhaps  their  most  important  part, 
involving  our  relations  to  our  Colonies.  It 
is  not  difficult  to  apply  our  general  principle 


THE  FACT  OF  THE  MATTER       257 

to  this  particular  case.  It  seems  clear  that 
we  cannot  benefit  the  Colonies  without 
injuring  ourselves,  and  that  we  cannot 
benefit  ourselves  without  injuring  the 
Colonies.  Why,  then,  attempt  to  substitute 
for  the  sentimental  ties  which  attach  them 
to  us  and  us  to  them  an  artificial  union 
likely  to  result  in  jealousies  and  strife  ? 
Let  them  develop  on  their  own  lines,  and, 
most  important  of  all  to  us,  let  us  develop 
on  ours.  We  can  get  no  further  if  we 
imagine  that  we  include  them  or  that  they 
include  us. 

Though  we  could  not  achieve  compre- 
hensiveness in  our  treatment  of  the  external 
relations  of  the  English  nation,  we  have 
selected  as  test  cases  for  the  application  of 
our  principle  three  current  and  important 
problems  involving  different  issues.  Mr. 
Hugh  Law  argues  that  we  cannot  co-operate 
with  Ireland  till  we  understand  its  national 
characteristics,  and  that  our  failure  to  do  so 
seriously  hampers  our  own  national  growth. 
Mr.  Nevinson  emphasizes  a  duty  that  arises 
from  our  European  position  and  the  treaty 
obligations  incidental  to  it,  and  shows  how 
Imperialism  seems  to  have  triumphed  for  a 
time  over  our  national  conscience.  Finally, 
Mr.  Hammond's  essay  describes  aggressive 
Imperialism  in  conflict  with  Nationalism,  and 
shows  the  loss  to  both  conquerors  and  con- 

17 


258   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

quered  when  an  effort  is  made  to  impose 
one  self-conscious  nationality  on  another. 
Briefly,  then,  our  foreign  policy  should  be 
based  on  the  assumption  that  Great  Britain 
is  an  individual  nation,  with  the  rights  and 
duties  of  its  individuality,  and  should 
defend  as  a  whole  and  throughout  the 
world,  the  institutions  which  are  the  growth 
of  the  soil  against  the  institutions  which  are 
superimposed  upon  it. 

While  it  is  the  supreme  right  of  a  nation 
to  defend  its  own  existence,  it  is  the  supreme 
duty  of  a  nation  to  attend  to  its  own  con- 
cerns. We  are  in  danger  of  neglecting 
England  for  an  unknown  and  unknowable 
entity,  called  the  Empire.  Patriotism  pro- 
tests ;  for  it  must  be  ever  anxiously  diag- 
nosing the  needs  of  its  country,  and  bringing 
forward  and  testing,  by  its  knowledge  of  and 
jealousy  for  her  national  characteristics, 
proposals  for  dealing  with  them.  What  is 
the  condition  of  England  at  the  present 
moment  ?  What  are  her  chief  needs,  and  how 
can  they  be  supplied  ?  These  questions 
have  received  some  important  answers  of 
late  years  from  those  who,  consciously  or 
unconsciously,  are  in  opposition  to  the 
dominant  Imperialistic  spirit.  We  may  cite 
the  patient  investigations  into  the  vital 
problems  of  our  existence  of  such  devoted 
patriots  as  Mr.  Charles  Booth  and  Messrs. 


THE  FACT  OF  THE   MATTER      259 

Eowntree  and  Sherwell,  the  effective  sum- 
mary of  the  needs  of  England  in  '  The 
Heart  of  the  Empire/  and  the  practical 
proposals  both  of  that  work  and  of  a  more 
recent  book  that  should  not  be  neglected, 
'  The  Opportunity  of  Liberalism/  by  Mr. 
Brougham  Villiers.^  We  cannot  hope  to 
provide  a  complete  synthesis  of  such  in- 
vestigations and  such  proposals.  We  do 
aim,  though,  at  suggesting  the  lines  on 
which  such  a  synthesis  should  be  made. 
We  believe  firmly  that  our  principle  can 
provide  a  constructive  policy  of  internal 
reform. 

One  great  fact  emerges  in  any  examina- 
tion of  the  present  condition  of  England — 
the  divorce  of  the  great  majority  of  English- 
men from  the  soil  of  their  native  country. 
Mr.  Masterman  and  Mr.  Ensor  examine  the 
fact  from  different  standpoints,  and  arrive 
at  very  similar  conclusions  as  to  the  main 
need  of  England  and  the  right  way  of  sup- 
plying it.  They  suggest  the  kind  of  schemes 
— small  holdings,  garden  cities,  such  fac- 
tory legislation  as  will  benefit  the  physical 
condition  of  the  mothers  and  children  of 
our  people,  and  will  enable  education  to  be 
more  effectively  given  to  our  workers,  the 

*  These  examples  are  the  first  that  come  to  mind.' 
Many  more  might  be  given,  and  some  have  been  in  the 
course  of  the  book. 

17—2 


260  PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS^  CLUB 

preservation  of  the  natural  beauties  of  our 
island — which  will  find  their  place  in  the 
programme  of  the  patriot.  Education  is  a 
question  that  the  stress  of  industrial  com- 
petition is  forcing  on  the  attention  of  our 
politicians,  and  there  is  a  great  danger  that 
the  fact  which  is  bringing  it  into  prominence 
may  give  it  an  unfortunate  direction.  We 
may  devote  all  our  energies  to  turning  out 
good  mechanics,  and  forget  to  make  them 
good  Englishmen.  Therefore  Mr.  Bray 
pleads  for  us  for  a  patriotic  education. 

These  three  essays  deal  with  some  of  the 
main  problems  of  internal  policy,  to  which 
they  aim  at  applying  our  general  principle  ; 
financial  problems  have  been  neglected,  save 
for  Mr.  Masterman's  endorsement  of  the 
scheme  of  taxing,  internal  reforms,  for  land 
values  at  home  and  capital  invested  abroad. 
Fiscal  schemes  are  not,  perhaps,  of  the 
paramount  importance  that  some  would 
have  us  believe.  They  tend  to  obscure 
greater  issues.  '  Man  does  not  live  by  bread 
alone,'  quoted  Mr.  Chamberlain  at  the  be- 
ginning of  his  present  campaign,  and  the 
quotation  was  greeted  with  the  ^  loud 
laughter '  that  no  doubt  followed  the  re^ 
mark  in  its  first  utterance.  We  agree  with 
him,  only  with  the  reservation  that  we 
would  offer  a  different  alternative  from 
bacon.     There  are  two  dangers,  however. 


THE  FACT  OF  THE  MATTER      261 

arising  from  the  industrial  organization  of 
the  modern  world,  against  which  those  who 
desire  England  for  the  English  must  be 
especially  on  their  guard  :  the  one  is  the 
development  in  England  of  trusts  on  the 
American  system,  a  development  from 
which  we  are  partially  saved  by  our  Free 
Trade  policy  ;  the  other  is  the  insidious 
influence  of  the  cosmopolitan  financier,  an 
influence  the  character  and  danger  of  which 
have  recently  been  pointed  out  in  Mr. 
Belloc's  satire,  '  Emmanuel  Burden,*  a 
book  to  rack  the  heart  of  the  patriot. 

We  have  developed  our  principle,  and 
roughly  shown  it,  as  it  were,  in  action.  But 
an  important  question  waits  to  be  answered  : 
Is  Patriotism  too  narrow  a  loyalty  for  the 
Christian  ?  Mr.  Conrad  Noel  answers  this 
question  in  his  essay,  showing  that  the 
Christian  religion  is  in  no  wise  hostile  to 
the  particularity  of  the  patriotic  idea.  He 
goes  further,  and  argues,  in  opposition  to 
the  Tolstoyan  view  of  Christianity,  that 
the  teaching  of  Christ  is  favourable  to  the 
development  of  local  and  particular  loyalt}^ 

We  plead,  then,  for  England,  a  nation, 
that  in  the  large  enterprises  of  the  twentieth 
century  she  may  not  be  forgotten,  and  that 
she  may  not,  in  lust  of  gold  or  dominion, 
forget  herself.  We  plead  for  the  whole' 
country  as  against  class   interests  of  any 


262   PAPERS  OF  THE  PATRIOTS'  CLUB 

kind  whatever.     Too  long  have  we   been 
drinking  up 

'  Demure  as  at  a  grave, 
Pollutions  from  the  brimming  cup  of  wealth.* 

We  would  recruit  the  young  men  of 
England  for  a  new  enterprise,  offering  them 
no  reward  but  the  glory  of  working  for  the 
land  of  their  birth.  Various  battle-cries 
are  stirring  the  country — ^  On  to  a  World 
Empire  !'  '  On  to  Universal  Brotherhood,' 
*  Back  to  Protection  !'  '  Back  to  the  Land!' 
Our  battle-cry  is  *  Back  to  England  !'  which 
we  claim  to  be  more  comprehensive  than 
some  of  these,  more  practical  than  others, 
and  more  inspiriting  than  them  all. 

'  0  native  Britain  !     0  my  Mother  Isle  ! 
How  shouldst  thou  prove  aught  else  but  dear  and 

holy 
To  me,  who  from  thy  lakes  and  mountain-hills, 
Thy  clouds,  thy  quiet  dales,  thy  rocks  and  seas, 
Have  drunk  in  all  my  intellectual  life, 
All  sweet  sensations,  all  ennobling  thoughts, 
All  adoration  of  the  God  in  nature, 
All  lovely  and  all  honourable  things, 
Whatever  makes  this  mortal  spirit  feel 
The  joy  and  greatness  of  its  future  being  1 
There  lives  nor  form  nor  feeling  in  my  soul 
Unborrowed  from  my  country.     0  divine 
And  beauteous  island  !  thou  hast  been  my  sole 
And  most  magnificent  temple,  in  the  which 
I  walk  with  awe  and  sing  my  stately  songs, 
Loving  the  God  that  made  me  !' 


BILLING  AND  SONS,   LTD.,   PRINTERS,   GUILDFORD. 


RE 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 
TQ       NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
-[q       BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 

Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

4  

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
•   2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 
6-nr       .    1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 

books  to  NRLF 

•   Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 

days  prior  to  due  date. 


FOf 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

SENtONILL 

SEP  13  899            '""°""-'- 

K/iAY      *j    i>    71111/ 

U.  C.  BERKELEY 

U  C.  BERKELEY 

FEB  1  9  2004 

.  ' 

12,000(11/95) 

KELEY 

YB  2077 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  I^IBRARY